Skip to main content

Full text of "Renaissance and Reformation, 1974"

See other formats


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2009  with  funding  from 

University  of  Toronto 


http://www.archive.org/details/renaissancerefor102vict 


Renaissance 

and 
Reformation 


VOLUME    X  1974         NUMBER    2 


Renaissance  and  Reformation  is  published  twice  a  year  (Winter  and  Summer) 

©  the  Toronto  Renaissance  and  Reformation  Colloquium 

the  Victoria  University  Centre  for  Renaissance  and  Reformation  Studies  (CRRS),  1974 

Editor 

Julius  A.  Molinaro 

Consulting  Editor 

André  Berthiaume  (Université  Laval) 

Associate  and  Book  Review  Editor 
R.W.  Van  Fossen 

TORONTO  RENAISSANCE  AND  REFORMATION  COLLOQUIUM 

Executive  Committee  1974-75 

Chairman:     H.E.  Secor 

Vice-chairman:    J.H.  Parker 

Treasurer:     John  Priestley  (York  University) 

Ex-officio  members 

Ed'ilOT  oi  Renaissance  and  Reformation  J. A.  Molinaro 

Additional  Representative  of 

Renaissance  and  Reformation  R.W.  Van  Fossen 

For  the  CRRS  Germaine  Warkentin 
For  the  University  of  Toronto  Centre 

for  Renaissance  Studies  Sheldon  Zitner 

Past  Chairman  James  McConica 

Subscription  price  is  $3.00  per  year.  Back  volumes  are  $3.75  ($1.25  per  no.).  Manuscripts 
should  be  accompanied  by  a  self-addressed,  stamped  envelope  and  follow  the  revised  edition 
of  the  MLA  Style  Sheet. 

Manuscripts  should  be  addressed  to: 

The  Editor 

Renaissance  and  Reformation 

Department  of  Italian  Studies 

University  of  Toronto 

Toronto,  Canada  M5S  lAl 

All  communications,  including  notices  of  changes  of  address,  enquiries  and  subscriptions 
should  be  sent  to: 

JOHN  PRIESTLEY 

Business  Manager 

Renaissance  and  Reformation 

R.  219,  Founders  College, 

York  University, 

4700  Keele  St.,  Downsview,  Ontario 

All  communications  concerning  books  should  be  sent  to  the  Book  Review  Editor  at 
Erindale  College,  3359  Mississauga  Road,  Clarkson,  Ontario,  Canada. 

EDITORIAL  NOTE 

The  executive  of  the  Toronto  Renaissance  and  Reformation  Colloquium  and  the  editorial 
staff  of  Renaissance  and  Reformation  are  pleased  to  announce  the  appointment  of  Professor 
André  Berthiaume  as  Consulting  Editor.  Professor  Berthiaume  is  Editor  oi  Etudes  Littéraires. 

J.  A.M. 


Contents 


78 

L'influence  de  Sebond  en  Espagne  au  XVIe  Siècle 

J.M.  DE  BUJANDA 

85 

Montaigne  and  History 

JOHN  PRIESTLEY 

93 

Francis  Bacon:  Ancient  or  Modem? 

MARSHALL  MCLUHAN 

99 

Who  was  Christopher  Columbus? 

JAMES  W.  CORTADA 

103 

Avarice  and  Sloth  in  the  "Orlando  Furioso" 

JULIUS  A.  MOLINARO 

116 

The  Erasmus  Collection  in  the  Centre  for  Reformation  and  Renaissance  Studies 

Victoria  University  in  the  University  of  Toronto 

D.  SWIFT  SEWELL 

120 

The  Filmed  Manuscripts  and  Printed  Books  of  the  Vatican  Library 

in  the  Pius  XII  Memorial  Library  of  St.  Louis  University 

ROBERT  TOUPIN,  S.J. 

122 

BOOK  REVIEWS 

S.P.  ZITNER 

Rosalie  L.  Colie.  The  Resources  of  Kind:  Genre-Theory  in  the  Renaissance,  122-23 

EDWARD  PETERS 

Joseph  H.  MàTshhurn.  Murder  &  Witchcraft  in  England.  1550-1640.  12  3-24 

BERYL  ROWLAND 

Thomas  P.  Harrison  and  F.  David  Hoeniger,  eds. 

The  Fowles  of  Heauen  or  History  of  Birdes,  124-25 

E.J.  DEVEREUX 

Albert  Hyma.  The  Life  of  Desiderius  Erasmus,  125-26 

D. F.S.THOMSON 

Richard  L.  DeMolen,  ed.  Erasmus  of  Rotterdam:  A  Quincentennial  Symposium,  126-27 

JOHN  McClelland 

L.  Clark  Keating.  Joac^iw  du  Bellay,  128 

JOHN  McClelland 

A.E.  Creore.  .4  Word-Index  to  the  Poetic  Works  of  Ronsard,  128-30 

JOHN  A.  WALKER 

Florence  M.  Weinberg.  The  Wine  and  the  Will:  Rabelais's  (sic)  Bacchic  Christianity,  130-31 

KAREN  F.  WILEY 

Arthur  P.  Stabler.  The  Legend  of  Marguerite  de  Roberval,  1  31-32 

MARCELLA  GRENDLER 

Louis  Green.  Chronicle  into  History:  An  Essay  on  the  Interpretation  of  History 

in  Florentine  Fourteenth-century  Chronicles,  1  32-33 

T.H.  LEVERE 

William  R.  She^.  Galileo's  Intellectual  Revolution.  Middle  Period.  1610-1632.  133-34 

HARRY  A.  MISKIMIN 

Anthony  Molho,  Florentine  Public  Finances  in  the  Early  Renaissance,  1400-1433,  134-35 

BODO  L.O.  RICHTER 

Julius  A.  Molinaro,  ed.  Petrarch  to  Pirandello,  1  35-39 

ANTONIO  SANTOSUOSSO 

Dermot  Fenlon.  Heresy  and  Obedience  in  Tridentine  Italy: 

Cardinal  Pole  and  the  Counter  Reformation,  1 39-40 

141 
NEWS 

Renaissance  and  Reformation  VOLUME  X  1974  NUMBER  2 


L'influence  de  Sebond  en  Espagne  au  XVIe  siècle 


J.M.  De  Bujanda 

Nous  savons  peu  de  chose  du  grand  philosophe  du  XVe  siècle  Raymond  Sebond.  Les 
manuscrits  et  les  éditions  connus  nous  offrent,  au  moins,  treize  (13)  variantes  de  son  nom. 
Les  formes  qui  ont  prévalu  sont:  Sabundus  (latin),  Sebond  (français)  et  Sabunde  (espagnol). 
D'après  le  namuscrit  existant  dans  la  Bibliothèque  Municipale  de  Toulouse,  qui  offre  la 
plus  grande  garantie  d'authenticité,  son  vrai  nom  catalan  est  Sibiuda.  D'origine  catalane  et 
probablement  de  Gerona,  Raimundo  Sibiuda,  maître  es  Arts,  en  Théologie  et  en  Médecine, 
enseigne  à  l'Université  de  Toulouse  où  il  occupe  le  poste  de  Recteur  en  1428  et  1435.  En- 
tre 1434  et  1436  Sibiuda  écrit  un  traité  dont  le  titre  original,  d'après  le  manuscrit  de 
Toulouse  est:  Scientia  libri  creaturarum  seu  naturae  et  de  homine.  Cet  ouvrage  était  déjà 
fini  le  11  février  1436,  quelques  semaines  avant  la  mort  de  l'auteur  qui  est  survenue  le  29 
avril  de  la  même  année.  Nous  utilisons  dans  ce  travail  l'édition  de  la  Theologia  Naturalis 
publiée  par  le  professeur  Stegmûller  avec  une  édition  critique  du  Prologue. 

Des  dix-sept  manuscrits  de  cette  oeuvre  signalés  par  Stegmûller,  quinze  furent  trans- 
crits au  XVe  siècle.  La  première  édition  fut  publiée  probablement  à  Lyon  en  1484.    Dans 
la  deuxième  édition  celle  de  Daventer,  1485,  qui  apparaît  avec  le  titre:  Theologia  naturalis 
seu  liber  creaturarum,  l'ouvrage  est  divisé  en  sept  parties  et  en  trois  cent  trente-trois  cha- 
pitres avec  ses  titres  correspondants.  Le  titre  de  l'ouvrage  et  ses  divisions,  qui  ne  figurent 
pas  dans  les  manuscrits  primitifs,  sont  retenus  par  les  éditions  postérieures. 

Dans  le  prologue  du  livre,  Sebond  présente  clairement  le  but  de  son  oeuvre:  "Enseigner 
la  racine,  l'origine  et  le  fondement  de  toutes  les  sciences  et  de  toute  vérité."  Cette  "science 
montre  à  l'homme  à  se  connaître  soi-même,  la  fin  pour  laquelle  il  a  été  fait  et  qui  l'a 
fait,  en  quoi  consiste  son  bien  et  en  quoi  consiste  son  mal,  ce  qu'il  doit  faire;  quelles 
sont  ses  obligations  et  envers  qui  il  est  obligé."     C'est  par  cette  science  que  l'homme 
connaîtra  aussi  sa  situation  actuelle  de  faiblesse  et  de  corruption.  On  apprendra  aussi  com- 
ment l'homme  peut  sortir  de  sa  misère  et  arriver  à  la  perfection.  Pour  apprendre  cette 
science  Sebond  propose  une  méthode  fondée  sur  des  arguments  infaillibles  et  irréfutables 
tirés  de  l'expérience,  des  créatures  et  de  la  nature  de  l'homme. 

Certaines  affirmations  du  prologue  peuvent  nous  inciter  à  croire,  comme  le  signale 
Carreras  Artau,  que  le  Liber  creaturarum  est  une  oeuvre  de  rationalisme  extrême.     Il  faut 
cependant  tenir  compte,  comme  le  dit  Mario  Martins,  de  ce  que  des  affirmations  semblables 
se  trouvent  chez  Raymond  Lulle,  Raymond  Marti,  Saint-Anselme,  Hugues  de  Saint-Victor. 
Certaines  expressions  du  prologue  peuvent  aussi  s'expliquer  par  des  raisons  polémiques.  A 
l'intérieur  du  traité  les  affirmations  sont  beaucoup  moins  catégoriques.     L'examen  appro- 
fondi de  l'ouvrage  nous  montre  un  écrivain  profondément  éclectique  qui  utilise  des  éléments 
provenant  des  différentes  écoles  médiévales.  La  conception  qui  préside  à  tout  l'ouvrage 
cherche  l'accord  entre  les  deux  livres  de  la  nature  et  de  la  grâce. 

Le  contenu  de  la  Théologie  Naturelle,  qui  a  donné  lieu  à  des  interprétations  divergentes 
et  parfois  contradictoires,  a  exercé  une  influence  considérable  sur  les  différents  courants 
de  pensée. 

Au  cours  des  dernières  années  du  XVe  siècle  et  des  premières  années  du  XVIe  la  Théo- 
logie Naturelle  connaît  une  diffusion  rapide  en  Europe  et  principalement  en  France.  Des 
onze  éditions  latines  réalisées  aux  XVe  et  XVIe  siècles  deux  sont  publiées  à  Strasbourg  (1496, 


78 
Renaissance  and  Reformatio n    VOLUME  X  1974  NUMBER  2 


1501)  une  à  Paris  (1509),  cinq  à  Lyon  (1484,  1507,  1526,  1540,  1541),  une  à  Daventer 
(1485),  une  à  Nùrnberg  (1502)  et  une  à  Venise  (1581).^ 

L'ouvrage  du  philosophe  catalan  est  très  apprécié  par  le  cercle  réformateur  de  Lefèvre 
d'Etaples.  Nous  savons  que  Beatus  Rhenanus  en  possède  un  exemplaire  et  que  Charles  de 
Rouelles  le  considère  comme  une  "oeuvre  très  savoureuse  et  très  riche".  Comme  le  signale 
Augustin  Renaudet,  Lefèvre  lui-même  ne  pouvait  que  se  sentir  attiré  par  la  doctrine  expo- 
sée dans  la  Théologie  Naturelle,  qui  s'accorde  très  bien  avec  les  écrits  de  Nicolas  de  Cuse 
et  de  Raymond  Lulle  qu'il  publia.     Les  enseignements  de  Sebond  sont  aussi  à  la  portée  du 
public  français  qui  dispose  d'une  traduction  française  publiée  à  Lyon  en  1519  par  Bernard 
Lecuyer. 

Les  ressemblances  entre  la  Théologie  Naturelle  et  certains  enseignements  de  St-lgnace 
dans  les  Exercices  Spirituels  peuvent,  peut-être,  expliquer  la  faveur  dont  jouit  Sebond 
parmi  les  premiers  membres  de  la  Compagnie  de  Jésus.      L'inclusion  de  la  Théologie 
Naturelle  dans  l'Index  de  livres  interdits  publié  par  Paul  IV  en  1559,  provoque  une  cer- 
taine inquiétude  parmi  quelques  Jésuites  influents  dans  la  Curie  Romaine.  Le  P.  Lainez, 
qui  collabore  à  la  version  moins  sévère  de  l'Index  du  Concile  de  Trente,  n'est  probable- 
ment pas  étranger  au  fait  que  le  nouvel  Index  ne  condamne  plus  l'ouvrage  complet  mais 
seulement  le  Prologue. 

Montaigne  est  celui  qui  a  le  plus  contribué  à  la  diffusion  de  l'oeuvre  de  Sebond.  Sa  tra- 
duction française  de  la  Théologie  Naturelle,  publiée  en  1569  et  revisée  en  1581,  connaîtra 
cinq  rééditions  au  cours  de  la  première  partie  du  dix-septième  siècle.  D'autre  part,  l'Apolo- 
gie de  Raymond  Sebond,  un  des  principaux  essais  du  moraliste  français,  assurera  au  philo- 
sophe catalan  une  place  importante  dans  l'histoire  de  la  pensée.  Les  études  consacrées  à 
Montaigne  sont  loin  d'être  unanimes  sur  la  place  occupée  par  l'oeuvre  de  Sebond  à  l'in- 
térieur de  sa  philosophie  morale.  Veut-il  défendre  les  thèses  de  Sebond,  comme  Montaigne 
l'affirme  expressément,  ou  bien  cherche-t-il  un  prétexte  qui  lui  permette  d'exposer  ses 
idées  qui  sont  en  réalité  bien  différentes  de  celles  de  Sebond?  Indépendamment  de  la  ré- 
ponse que  l'on  donne  à  cette  question  on  doit  reconnaître  que  la  Théologie  Naturelle  oc- 
cupe une  place  centrale  dans  l'oeuvre  de  Montaigne.      Nous  attendons  toujours  les  travaux 
qui  nous  diront  quelle  est  l'influence  exercée  par  la  Théologie  Naturelle  sur  des  écrivains 
comme  St-François  de  Sales,  Pascal  et  Hugo  Grotius.^'*' 

En  plus  de  l'influence  exercée  directement  par  la  Théologie  Naturelle,  à  travers  ses 
nombreuses  éditions  latines  et  françaises,  les  idées  de  Sebond  ont  connu  une  large  diffu- 
sion grâce  à  une  adaptation  qui  est  publiée  sous  le  titre  Viola  animae.  Dans  ce  résumé,  le 
chartreux  Pierre  Dorland  condense  la  matière  en  quatre-vingt-six  chapitres,  évite  les  pro- 
cédés d'école  en  supprimant  les  divisions,  distinctions  etc.  .  ,  améliore  considérablement  le 
texte  et  donne  au  traité  une  certaine  saveur  de  la  Renaissance  par  l'introduction  de  cita- 
tions classiques.  La  Viola  animae  comprend  sept  dialogues.  Les  six  prem.iers  sont  des  ré- 
sumés de  chacune  des  parties  de  la  Théologie  Naturelle.  Le  septième,  sur  le  mystère  de  la 
Passion  de  Jésus-Christ,  est  un  travail  original  de  Pierre  Dorland. 

Publiée  à  Cologne  en  1499  la  Viola  animae  connaît  neuf  éditions  en  latin  au  cours  du 
XVIe  siècle.  La  traduction  française  de  Jean  Martin  est  publiée  en  1551,  1555  et  1556. 

Si  l'influence  de  Sebond  apparaît  manifeste  en  France,  elle  est  loin  d'offrir  pareille  évi- 
dence en  Espagne.  Des  historiens  de  la  pensée  comme  Carreras  Artau  et  M.  Batllori 
croient  que  la  Théologie  Naturelle  n'a  pas  apporté  une  contribution  importante  à  la  pen- 
sée espagnole.  Ce  point  de  vue  semble  être  confirmé  par  le  fait  que  la  seule  édition  en 


79 


espagnol  de  la  Theologia  Naturalis  date  de  1854  et  qu'elle  a  été  réalisée  à  partir  d'une 

18 
adaptation  italienne. 

Dans  une  brève  mais  profonde  étude  publiée  en  195  3,  notre  cher  maître,  le  regretté 
professeur  Révah  confirmait  l'exactitude  d'une  intuition  de  Menéndez  Pelayo  qui  consi- 
dérait la  Théologie  Naturelle  comme  ayant  un  intérêt  capital  pour  l'étude  des  origines  de 
la  mystique  espagnole.      Nos  études  actuelles  sur  la  censure  inquisitoriale  espagnole  nous 
ont  apporté,  d'une  façon  fortuite,  de  nouveaux  arguments  qui  prolongent  l'étude  du  pro- 
fesseur Révah. 

La  Viola  animae  publiée  à  Tolède  en  1500  par  Petrus  de  Hagembach  est  le  premier  livre 
de  piété,  si  nous  laissons  de  coté  les  livres  liturgiques,  qui  est  imprimé  sous  la  protection  du 
Cardinal  Ximénez  de  Cisneros,  auquel  on  reconnaît  un  rôle  de  premier  ordre  dans  le  dé- 
veloppement de  l'humanisme  espagnol.  Cette  édition  décrite  par  Haebler,  et  dont  on  con- 
serve deux  exemplaires  dans  l'Hispanic  Society  of  America  de  New  York,  reproduit  dans 
la  deuxième  feuille  l'emblème  du  siège  archiépiscopal  de  Tolède.  Norton  croit  comme  pro- 
bable que  cette  marque  était  réservée  aux  livres  imprimés  par  ordre  de  l'Archevêque. 

Nous  ne  connaissons  aucun  exemplaire  qui  témoigne  de  l'existence  d'une  autre  édition 
latine  de  la  Viola  animae  en  Espagne.  L'influence  de  ce  livre  s'exerce  principalement  par 
l'intermédiaire  des  traductions  et  des  adaptations  qui  en  vulgarisent  le  contenu. 

En  1549,  l'imprimeur  Francisco  Fernandez  de  Cordoba  publia  à  Tolède  une  traduction 
du  résumé  de  Dorland.^^  Nous  avons  utilisé  l'exemplaire  existant  dans  la  Bibliothèque 
Nationale  de  Lisbonne  (Res.  8-19),  le  seul  semble-t-il  qui  nous  soit  parvenu  de  cet  écrit 
qui  fut  condamné  par  l'Index  de  Valdés  de  1559.^^^  La  Violeta  del  anima,  qui  laisse  de 
côté  le  septième  dialogue  celui  de  Dorland,  est  une  traduction  fidèle  des  quatre-vingt-six 
chapitres  de  la  Viola  animae. 

Plus  encore  que  par  des  traductions,  la  Viola  animae  exerce  son  influence  en  Espagne 
par  l'intermédiaire  de  deux  adaptations. 

Une  heureuse  coincidence  nous  a  fait  découvrir  dans  l'Hispanic  Society  of  America  de 
New  York  une  adaptation  extrêmement  curieuse  de  la  Viola  animae.  Il  s'agit  du  Desperta- 
dor  del  alma,  oeuvre  anonyme  publiée  à  Seville  en  1544  et  réimprimée  à  Saragosse  en 
1552.  De  l'édition  de  Seville  on  connaît  deux  exemplaires  existant  dans  la  Bibliothèque 
Nationale  de  Lisbonne  et  dans  la  Bibliothèque  Nationale  de  Madrid.      De  l'édition  de 
Saragosse  de  1552  on  connaît  seulement  un  exemplaire  existant  dans  l'Hispanic  Society 
of  America. 

Le  prologue  et  les  trois  premiers  chapitres,qui  introduisent  la  matière, racontent  com- 
ment dans  l'année  1544,  fut  trouvé  à  Rome  un  tableau  dont  l'image  est  reproduite  dans 
l'ouvrage  avec  une  légende  en  latin.  Prié  par  le  chevalier  Horosius,  Paul.religieux  grec  de 
l'ordre  de  St-Basile, explique  les  secrets  et  les  trésors  contenus  dans  ce  tableau.  L'explica- 
tion comprend  quatre  colloques.  Les  chapitres  IV  à  VII  expliquent  le  titre  du  livre  et  du 
tableau,  en  s'appuyant  sur  St-Paul  qui  dans  VEpitre  au  Romains  nous  montre  "comment 
l'ensemble  des  créatures  forme  un  livre  dont  chaque  créature  est  un  chapitre."  Le  cha- 
pitre VIII  expose  l'ordre  et  le  degré  existant  entre  les  créatures. 

A  partir  du  chapitre  VIII  le  Despertador  del  alma  est  une  simple  adaptation  de  la  Viola 
animae.  L'arrangement  offre  des  formes  très  variées.  Très  souvent  le  texte  de  la  Viola  est 
présenté  en  résumé  et  dans  une  forme  beaucoup  plus  accessible  aux  lecteurs  profanes.  Par- 
fois on  intercale  des  explications,  des  exemples,  des  témoignages  qui  explicitent  le  para- 
graphe transcrit.  Dans  la  plus  grande  partie  des  cas,  il  s'agit  d'une  traduction  fidèle  de 
chapitres  entiers  de  la  Viola. 

80 


Le  Despertador  del  alma  figure  parmi  les  oeuvres  interdites  par  Vlndex  de  Valdés  de 
1559.^^ 

La  courroie  de  transmission  la  plus  importante  pour  la  diffusion  des  idées  de  Sebond 
en  Espagne  au  XVIème  siècle  est  le  Libro  llamado  Lumbre  del  alma  de  Fr.  Juan  de  Cazalla 
dont  on  fit  probablement  deux  éditions.  M.  Bataillon  affirme  qu'en  juin  1921  il  eut  en 
mains,  au  Couvent  des  Dominicains  de  San  Esteban  de  Salamanque,  un  exemplaire  de  la 
Lumbre  del  alma,  imprimé  à  Valladolid  par  Nicolas  Tierry  le  15  juin  1528.  Aujourd'hui 
cet  exemplaire  a  disparu.  Selon  Bataillon,  le  P.  Justo  Cuervo  supposait  que  le  livre  de  Juan 
Cazalla  était  précisément  "l'Obra  impresa  en  Valladolid  por  Maestro  Nicolas  Tierry,  ano  de 
1528,  en  romance,"  interdite  par  l'Index  de  Valdés. ^^  Mais  selon  le  P.  Cuervo,  il  semblait 
difficile  d'expliquer  l'étrange  désignation  de  l'oeuvre  dans  l'Index,  et  de  plus  la  défense 
même  ne  se  justifie  que  par  une  rigueur  extrême  à  cause  de  la  saveur  illuministe  du  titre 
et  d'un  appendice  sur  les  douze  degrés  de  la  connaissance  de  Dieu. 

La  supposition  du  P.  Cuervo,  d'après  qui  la  défense  de  l'Index  de  Valdés  tombe  sur  le 
livre  de  Jean  de  Cazalla,  nous  semble  une  hypothèse  très  digne  d'être  retenue.  La  raison,  à 
notre  avis,  pour  laquelle  Vlndex  ne  cite  ni  l'auteur  ni  le  titre  de  l'oeuvre  interdite  est  que 
la  personne  chargée  de  rédiger  l'Index  ne  les  connaissait  pas.  Les  livres  de  cette  époque, 
dont  les  premières  pages  étaient  supprimées,  ne  sont  pas  rares.  Il  put  bien  arriver  qu'on 
donna  au  censeur  un  exemplaire  sans  première  feuille,  et  que  celui-ci, ignorant  par  consé- 
quent de  quelle  oeuvre  il  s'agissait,  se  vit  obligé  de  se  servir  du  colophon  du  livre  pour  le 
désigner.  La  totale  coincidence  entre  le  colophon  du  livre  de  Cazalla  et  la  désignation  du 
livre  défendu  par  Vlndex,  ne  permet  pas  de  conclure  avec  certitude  que  la  Lumbre  del  alma 
soit  l'oeuvre  interdite,  étant  donné  que  des  presses  de  Nicolas  Tierry  purent  sortir  cette 
même  année  de  1528  bien  d'autres  livres.  Mais  il  existe  certains  indices  qui  nous  inclinent 
à  penser  à  une  telle  identification. 

Le  franciscain  Juan  de  Cazalla,  aumônier  majeur  et  collaborateur  du  Cardinal  Cisneros, 
fut  nommé  évêque  auxiliaire  d'Avila  en  1517.  Nous  savons  qu'il  sympathisa  avec  Erasme 
et  qu'il  fut  en  contact  avec  l'évangélisme  français  de  Lefèvre  d'Etaples.^^  Fr.  Juan,  qui 
avait  eu  des  rapports  avec  des  cercles  d"'illuminés",  fut  probablement  mis  en  procès  par 
l'Inquisition.       Il  est  probable,par  conséquent,  que  la  Lumbre  del  alma  ait  continué  à  ex- 
ercer une  influence  parmi  ces  groupes.  Un  exemplaire  de  ce  livre,  auquel  on  aurait  enlevé 
la  première  feuille,  pouvait  très  bien  appartenir  à  l'une  des  personnes  emprisonnées  par 
l'Inquisition.  N'oublions  pas  que  parmi  les  personnes  mises  en  accusation  puis  exécutées  à 
Valladolid  en  1558,  se  trouvait  le  docteur  Augustin  Cazalla,  neveu  de  Fr.  Jean. 

Nous  connaissons  aujourd'hui  le  texte  de  la  Lumbre  del  alma  par  un  exemplaire  impri- 
mé à  Seville  en  1542,  qui  est  conservé  à  la  Bibliothèque  Nationale  de  Lisbonne. ^^ 

M.  Révah  a  été  le  premier  à  apercevoir  que  "la  presque  totalité  de  la  Lumbre  del  alma 
est  une  adaptation  fidèle  d'une  vingtaine  de  chapitres  de  la  Viola  animae".      Exception 
faite  de  certains  paragraphes  de  l'introduction,  du  chapitre  douze  de  la  première  partie  et 
de  l'appendice  sur  "el  modo  para  venir  en  alguna  manera  en  conoscimiento  de  dios",  toute 
l'oeuvre  est  une  adaptation,  et  presque  toujours  une  simple  traduction. 

Cazalla  s'est  servi  du  verset  12  du  Psaume  136:  Quid  retribuam  Domino  proomnibus  quae 
retribuit  mihi,  pour  introduire  et  placer  avec  une  certaine  unité  la  matière  du  deuxième  et 
troisième  livre  de  la  Viola  animae,  qu'il  propose  en  forme  de  dialogue. 

La  prefnière  partie  de  la  Lumbre  del  alma  présente  une  description  des  bienfaits  et  ré- 
compenses de  Dieu,  tout  spécialement  de  l'amour  avec  lequel  Dieu  nous  a  aimés  et  nous 


81 


aime.  L'homme  doit  répondre  à  Dieu  avec  l'amour,  "libre  don  de  la  volonté".  Tout  au 
long  de  la  deuxième  partie,  l'auteur  présente  et  développe  la  thèse  concernant  la  façon 
dont  l'amour  de  Dieu  est  notre  premier  bien  et  notre  propre  "luz  y  lumbre".  Par  contre, 
l'amour  propre  est  notre  premier  mal  et  notre  "ceguedad  y  tiniebla". 

Les  idées  de  Sebond  se  répandent  en  Espagne  principalement  à  travers  le  texte  de  la 
Viola  Animae  qui  connaît  une  édition  latine  à  Tolède  en  1500,  une  traduction  castillane 
en  1549  et  deux  adaptations:  Tesoro  de  Angeles  et  Lumbre  del  alma.  Le  terrible  index  de 
Valdés  de  1559  barrait  la  route  à  l'influence  de  Sebond  par  l'intermédiaire  de  la  traduction 
castillane  et  des  deux  adaptations  de  la  Viola.  Cette  condamnation  veut-elle  dire  que 
l'Espagne  de  la  deuxième  partie  du  seizième  siècle  restera  imperméable  aux  idées  de  son 
plus  grand  philosophe  du  XVième  siècle?   Comme  dans  beaucoup  d'autres  cas,  les  con- 
damnations inquisitoriales  n'ont  pas  eu  l'effet  qu'on  aurait  pu  supposer.  Deux  auteurs  qui 
connaîtront  un  grand  succès  editorial  dans  toute  l'Europe  prouvent  la  persistence  de  l'in- 
fluence de  Sebond  en  Espagne. 

Le  premier  est  Diego  de  Estella,  dont  les  oeuvres,  principalement  la  Vanidad  del  mundo 
et  les  Méditaciones  del  amor  de  Dios,  connaissent  de  nombreuses  éditions  dans  les  princi- 
pales langues  européennes.  Les  Méditaciones  del  amor  de  Dios,  tenues  en  grande  estime 
par  St-François  de  Sales,  sont  en  grande  partie  une  transcription  des  meilleures  pages  de  la 
Lumbre  del  aima.  Les  emprunts  littéraux  sont  principalement  importants  dans  les  médi- 
tations 42,  62,  63,  76,  82,  88,  89,  90,  91,  99.^^ 

Fr.  Diego  suit  généralement  avec  fidélité  le  texte  de  la  Lumbre  del  alma.  On  peut  ob- 
server, cependant,  le  changement  de  mots  et  de  formes  vieillis,  et  aussi  certaines  additions, 
amplifications  au  omissions.  L'adaptation  de  la  forme  de  dialogue,  employée  dans  la 
Lumbre  del  aima,  à  la  forme  de  monologue  des  Méditaciones  exige  certains  changements 
de  style.  Mais  dans  l'utilisation  de  la  Lumbre  del  alma  le  P.  Estella  ne  se  limite  pas  à  copier 
les  textes.  Il  n'emprunte  pas  en  général  des  pages  entières  du  livre  de  Cazalla;  d'ordinaire  il 
transcrit  quelques  lignes,  puis  développe  ces  idées,  les  confirmant  par  des  exemples  et  des 
arguments  d'autorité  de  la  Sainte  Ecriture,  ou  bien  il  tire  des  conclusions.  Il  utilise  égale- 
ment, en  d'autres  endroits,  les  idées  des  textes  qu'il  a  déjà  transcrits,  leur  donnant  une  ex- 
pression littéraire  un  peu  différente.  Il  y  a  également  dans  la  Lumbre  del  alma  certains 
passages,  que  Fr.  Diego  n'a  pas  inclus,  tout  au  moins  littéralement,  et  qui  offrent  une  cer- 
taine parenté  avec  \es  Méditaciones. 

Nous  ne  nous  attarderons  pas  sur  le  cas  de  Fr.  Juan  de  los  Angeles, considéré  par 
Menéndez  Pelayo  comme  un  des  plus  agréables  prosateurs  espagnols.  Par  les  études  de 
Domi'nguez  Berrueta  et  de  Fidel  de  Ros,  parmi  d'autres,  nous  savons  que  Fr.  Juan  de  los 
Angeles  transcrit  de  longs  passages  sans  signaler  qu'ils  proviennent  de  Sebond.  Le  plagiat 
du  mystique  franciscain  se  trouve  dans  La  Lucha  espiritual y  amorosa,  dans  les  Diàlogos 
de  la  conquista  del  reino  de  Dios  dans  lesquels  il  utilise  plus  d'une  vingtaine  de  titres  de  la 
Théologie  Naturelle.  Fr.  Juan  de  los  Angeles,  qui  se  limite  souvent  à  traduire,  adopte  par- 
fois avec  liberté  les  idées  du  philosophe  catalan  comme  il  est  habitué  de  le  faire  avec  beau- 
coup d'autres  auteurs. 

Dans  l'état  actuel  des  recherches  il  nous  paraît  prématuré  de  vouloir  tirer  des  conclu- 
sions définitives  concernant  le  problème  de  l'influence  de  Sebond  sur  l'évolution  intellec- 
tuelle et  mystique  de  l'Espagne.  Mais  même  si  nous  sommes  persuadés  qu'une  recherche 
plus  poussée  nous  apportera  de  nouvelles  données  pour  mieux  éclairer  la  question,  nous 
pouvons  déjà  prendre  connaissance  de  l'existence  d'une  puissante  veine  sebondienne  qui 


82 


traverse  le  XVIe  siècle  espagnol.  Ce  courant  qui  apparaît  rarement  à  la  lumière  du  jour,  fé- 
conde les  racines  mêmes  de  la  mystique  espagnole.  Le  cas  de  Raymond  Sebond  nous  incite 
à  multiplier  les  enquêtes  pour  chercher  d'autres  courants  souterrains. 

A  notre  avis,  il  reste  encore  d'importants  travaux  à  réaliser  sur  les  différentes  courroies 
de  transmission  qui  ont  servi  à  la  diffusion  des  idées  au  XVIe  siècle.  Les  abrégés,  les  adap- 
tations, les  recueils,  les  florilèges  ont  été  souvent  des  messagers  anonymes  mais  effectifs. 
Des  recherches  systématiques  sur  des  ouvrages  de  ce  genre  nous  apporteront  sans  doute 
des  données  révélatrices. 

Université  de  Sherbrooke 


Notes 

Raimundus  Sabundus,  Theologia  Naturalis  seu 
Liber  creaturarum.  Faksimile-Neudruck  der 
Ausgabe  Sulzbach,  1852.  Mit  literargeschichlicher 
Einfùhrung  and  kritischer  Edition  des  Prologs 
un  des  Titulus  I  von  Friedrich  Stegmùller 
(Stuttgart-Bad  Cannstatt,  1966). 
Raymundus  Sebeyde,  Liber  creaturarum  sive  de 
homine,  [c.  1484,  Lyon,  Johannes  Siber].  Ibid., 
p.  11*. 

Ibid.,  p.  11  •  -12*. 

Ibid..  p.  31*:  "Quia  ista  scientia  docet  hominen 
cognoscere  se  ipsum,  propter  quid  factus  sit,  et 
a  quo  factus  sit;  quid  est  bonum  suum,  quid  est 
malum  suum;  quid  debet  facere;  ad  quid  obliga- 
tur,  et  cui  obligatur". 
Ibid.,  p.  33*. 

T.  et  J.  Carreras  Artau,  Historia  de  la  Filosofia 
Espanola.  Filosofia  cristiana  de  las  siglos  XIII  al 
XK  (Madrid,  1943),  t.  II,  pp.  109,  157. 
Mario  Martins,  "Sibiuda  "a  Corte  Imperial"  e  o 
Rationalismo  naturalista,"  dans  Estudos  de 
Literatura  Medieval  (Braga,  1956),  pp.  395-415. 
Sabundus,  Theologia  Naturalis,  Introduction  de 
F.  Stegmùller,  pp.  4  •-  11*. 
Augustin  Renaudet,  Préréforme  et  Humanisme 
à  Paris  pendant  les  premières  guerres  d'Italie 
(1494-1517)  (Paris,  1916),  pp.  485,  n.  5,  521, 
n.  1. 

Joseph  Coppin,  Montaigne  traducteur  de  Ray- 
mond Sebond  (Lille,  1925),  pp.  57  -  58. 
M.  Batllori,  "De  Raimundo  Sabundo  atque 
Ignatio  de  Loyola",  dans  Archivum  Historicum 
Societatis  lesu,  XXXVIII  (1969),  pp.  454-463. 
M.  Scaduto,  "Lainez  e  l'Indice  del  1559.  Lullo, 
Sabunde,  Savonarola,  Erasmo",  dans  Archivum 
Historicum  Societatis  lesu  XXIV  (1955),  pp.  3  - 
32,  p.  27.  Lorenzo  Riber,  "Erasmo  en  el  Indice 
Paulino  con  Lulio,  Sabunde  y  Savonarola",  dans 
Boleiin  de  la  Real  Academia  Espanola,  XXXVIII 
(1958),  pp.  249-263. 
Voir  parmi  d'autres:  Pierre  Villey,  Les  sources  et 


l'évolution  des  Essais  de  Montaigne,  (Paris,  1933), 
t.  2,  pp.  171-187.  M.  Dreano,  La  Religion  de 
Montaigne  (Paris,  1969),  pp.  233-273.  Hugo 
Friedrich,  Montaigne,  Traduit  de  l'allemand  par 
Robert  Rovini,  (Paris,  1968),  pp.  104-121. 
Olivier  Naudeau,  La  pensée  de  Montaigne  et  la 
composition  des  "Essais"  (Genève,  1972). 

14  Cf.  F.  Strowski,  Pascal  et  son  temps,  (Paris, 
1909),  vol.  3,  pp.  236-239. 

15  Louis  Moereels,  "Dorland",  dans  Dictionnaire 
de  Spiritualité,  t.  III,  cols  1646-1651. 

16  J.  Coppin,  op.  cit.,  pp.  33  -  34. 

17  Carreras  Artau,  op.  cit.,  p.  171;  Batllori,  loc.  cit., 
p.  454-455. 

18  Raimundo  Sabunde,  Las  criaturas.  Grandioso 
tratado  del  hombre,  (Barcelona,  1854). 

19  I.S.  Révah,  Une  source  de  la  Spiritualité  Péninsu- 
laire au  XVIe  siècle:  La  "Théologie  Naturelle" 
de  Raymond  Sebond.  (Adademia  das  Ciencias 
de  Lisboa),  (Lisboa,  1953);  Marcelino  Menéndez 
y  Pelayo,  Historia  de  las  ideas  estéticas  en  Espana, 
(Consejo  Superior  de  Investigaciones  cientificas), 
(Madrid,  1942),  vol.  I,  p.  428. 

20  Viola  animae  per  modum  dyalogi,  inter  Raymun- 
dum  Sebundium,  artium,  medicine  atque  sacre 
théologie  professorem  eximium  et  dominum 
Dominicum  Seminiverbium.  De  hominis  natura 
{propter  quem  onmia  facta  sunt)  tractans,  ad 
cognoscendum  se,  Deum  et  hominem.  Colophon: 
Finit  dyalogus  de  mysteriis  sacre  passionis  Christi 
et  per  consequens  totus  liber  iste  (qui  Viola 
animae  inscribitur)  in  septem  distinctus  dyalogos. 
In  aima  Toletana  civitate  Hispaniarum  primate 
impressus.  Anno  natalicii  Salvatoris  Nostris 
Millesimo  quingentesimo,  die  ultima  mensis 
Augusti.  K.  Haebler,  Bibliografia  Ibérica  del 
siglo  XV,  (La  Haya,  1903-1917),  vol.  II,  no  590. 
CL.  Penney,  Printed  Books  (1468-1  700)  in  the 
Hispanic  Society  of  America,  (New  York,  1965), 
p.  488. 

21  F.J.  Norton,  Printing  in  Spain  (1501-1520),  (Cam- 
bridge, 1966),  pp.  49-50. 


83 


22  Violeta  del  /anima.  Que  es  summa  de  la  /  Tbeo- 
logia  natural  a  manera  de  did/logo.  Que  tracta 
del  hombre  por  causa  del  qual  las  otras  criaturas 
/son  bêchas.  Por  el  conoscimiento  de  /las 
quales  se  alumbra  el  hombre  pa  conos/cerse 
assi  y  Dios  y  a  las  otras  cri/aturas.  Nuevamente 
traduzido  de  la/tin  en  romance  Castellano.  Con 
Privilegio  Imperial.  Colophon:  Fue  impresso  en 
la  muy  noble  /villa  Valladolid,  cerca  de  las 
Es/ciielas  mayores.  Por  Francisco  /Fernandez 

de  Cordoba  impre/ssor.  Acabose  a  xxiiii.  dias 
del  /  mes  de  Noviembre,  del  ano  /  de  nuestra 
salud  de  M.  D.  XLIX. 

23  F.H.  Reusch,  Die  Indices  librorwn  probibitorum 
des  Secbzebnten  Jabrhunderts,  (Tubingen, 
1886,  réimp.  1961),  p.  240. 

24  Despertador  /  del  alma.  En  el  qual  se  /  tracta 
por  via  de  colloquio  /  vna  doctrina  muy  util,  y  / 
provecbosa  para  des/pertar  el  alma  q  esta  / 
adormida  en  vi/cios:  Y  se  mue/s'tra  como  /  deve 
/  bivir  qualquier  christiano.  /  1544. 

25  Despertador  del  alma  /  adormida:  dirigido  ala 
muy  noble  se/nora  dona  Blanca  de  Colona  Cal- 
villo y  de  Cardona.  Zc.  /Impresso  en  Caragoça 
a  costas  de  /  Miguel  de  Capilla  mercader  de 
libros/Ano  de  MCLII. 

26  Despertador  del  alma  adormida,  (Zaragoza, 
1552),  f.  17v. 

27  Comme  exemple  on  peut  comparer  les  passages 
suivants:  "Quarta  conditio:  quod  ista  conversio 
amantis  in  rem  amatam  non  est  violenta,  non 
coacta,  non  laboriosa,  sed  spontanea,  liberalis, 
dulcis,  delectabilis;  et  ideo  voluntas  qui  iungit 
rei  amate  non  potest  ab  ea  separari  per  aliquam 
violentiam,  sed  sponte  et  mere  libère.  Quinta 
conditio:  quod  amor  licet  mutet  voluntatem  in 
rem  amatam,  tamem  amor  semper  permanet 
liberalis  amor  et  suam  retinet  naturam.  Voluntas 
quoquunque  licet  permutetur  in  rem  amatam, 
cuius  et  naturam  induit  et  formam,  tamem  sem- 
per permanet  voluntas,  nee  ideo  destruitur  quia 
mutatur."  Viola  animae,  "Dialogus  tertius". 
Chap.  XXII,  (Toledo,  1500),  f.  3  5v.  "La  quarta 
es  que  la  conversion  que  se  haze  del  que  ama  en 
la  cosa  que  ama,  no  es  violenta,  ni  por  fuerza,  ni 
trabajosa,  sino  muy  voluntaria,  libre,  dulce,  y 
llena  de  plazer.  Y  por  esto  la  voluntad,  que  se 
ayunta  convierte  y  transforma  en  la  cosa  que 
ama,  no  se  puede  apartar  délia  por  ninguna 
violencia,  o  fuerza,  sino  voluntaria  y  libremente. 
La  quinta  es,  aunque  el  amor  se  convierta  y 
transforme  en  la  cosa  que  ama,  siempre  queda 
en  su  propia  naturaleza,  que  es  siempre  ser 
libre;  y  la  voluntad  aunque  se  mude  o  convierta 
en  la  cosa  que  ama,  y  recibe  délia  naturaleza  y 


forma;  pero  aunque  se  mude  no  se  pierde  ni 
destruye  porque  siempre  queda  voluntad". 
Despertador  del  aima  adormida,  "Colloquio 
tercero",  Chap.  I,  (Zaragoza,  1552),  f.  80r-v. 

28  Reusch,  op.  cit.,  p.  233. 

29  Ibid.,  p.  237,  Nous  utilisons  amplement  le  cha- 
pitre IV  de  notre  étude;  Diego  de  Estella  (1524- 
1578).  Estudio  de  sus  obras  castellanas.  (Publi- 
caciones  del  Instituto  Espaiiol  de  Historia  Ecle- 
diàstica,  no.  15),  (Rome,  1970),  pp.  67  -  76. 

30  M.  Bataillon,  dans  l'Edition  de  Juan  de  Valdés, 
Dialogo  de  doctrina  cristiana,  (Coimbra,  1925), 
pp.  137-138. 

31  M.  Bataillon,  Erasmo  Y  Espana,  (México-Buenos 
Aires,  1966),  pp.  65-71.  Bien  que  cet  ouvrage 
fut  publié  premièrement  en  français  en  1937 
nous  utilisons  la  deuxième  édition  espagnole 
enrichie  avec  de  nombreuses  additions. 

32  Son  procès  est  mentionné  dans  celui  de  Juan  de 
vergara,  f.  CCCXIX,  Cfr.  Bataillon,  éd.  du  Dia- 
logo ...  de  J.  de  Valdés,  p.  141.  Angela  Selke, 
El  Santo  Oficio  de  la  Inquisiciôn.  Proceso  de  Fr. 
Francisco  Ortiz  (1529-1532),  (Madrid,  1968), 
pp.  51  -52. 

33  LIBRO  LLAMADO  LUMBRE  DEL  ALMA  / 
Aqui  comienza  un  /brève  tractado  que  babla  de 
los  be/neficios  y  mercedes  que  ba  el  bom/bre 
rescebido  de  la  muy  libe/ral  mano  de  Dios  y  de 
la  /  paga  que  por  ello  le  es  o/bligado  a  fazer. 
Co/legido  de  los  doc /tores  sanctos  /por  el  muy 
/  reverendo  /  Padre  fray  Juan  de  Caçalla,  de  la 
orden  /de  los  Menores,  maestro  en  sancta 
theo/logia  y  obispo  de  Vera.  Va  a  manera  de  / 
dialogo,  que  es  mâs  aplazible  modo  de  /  screvir 
y  al  lector  de  leer.  Son  dos  bermanos,  /  el  uno 
Antonio  y  el  otro  Luis,  lla/mados  assi  por 
nombres,  discipulos  del  /  maestro  auctor  del 
présente  tractado.  Colophon:  Esta  o  bra  fue  vis- 
ta y  /  examinada  por  mandado  de  los  S.  Inqui/si- 
dores  y  Ordinario  de  la  villa  de  Va/lladolid  y 
aprobada.  Fue  impressa/en  la  muy  noble  y  muy 
leal  Cib/dad  de  Sevilla  en  las  casas  de  /Juan 
Cromberger  que  sancta  /gloria  aya,  a  ocho-  dias 

/  del  mes  de  Abril,  /  Ano  del  Senor  de  /  mil  y 
quinien/tos  y  quaren/ta  y  dos  /  anos. 

34  Révah,  op.  cit.,  p.  22. 

35  Lumbre  del  aima,  ff.  31r,  38r,  48r. 

36  La  dependence  de  Diego  de  Estella,  à  l'égard  de 
la  Lujnbre  del  alma  est  étudiée  dans  notre  ou- 
vrage déjà  cité  Diego  de  Estella,  pp.  71  -  76. 

37  Juan  Domînguez  Berrueta,  Filosofia  mistica 
espanola,  (Madrid,  1947),  pp.  57-58,  121-132. 
P.  Fidèle  de  Ros,  "La  vie  et  l'oeuvre  de  Jean  des 
Anges",  âzns  Mélanges.  .  F.  Cavallera  (Toulouse, 
1948),  p.  405. 


84 


Montaigne  and  History 


John  Priestley 


One  of  the  major  achievements  of  humanism  in  Renaissance  Italy  was  the  development  of 
new  historical  methodologies  which  permitted,  in  Italy  as  well  as  in  France,  analytical 
treatises  far  more  sophisticated  than  the  chronicles  of  the  Middle  Ages.  It  may  therefore 
seem  strange  that  Montaigne  did  not  embrace  the  new  methodologies  but  rather  stated 
preference  for  the  old  ways  of  writing  history.  This  is  not  to  say  that  he  was  unaware  of 
the  work  of  his  contemporaries,  or  that  he  did  not  value  history,  or  even,  as  Abraham 
Keller  has  argued,  that  he  did  not  understand  history  at  all  and  is  to  be  reproached  for  not 
having  developed  a  coherent  philosophy  based  upon  a  sense  of  relativism  with  respect  to 
temporal  considerations,  as  he  had  done  with  respect  to  geographical  ones.    Rather  his 
interests  lay  elsewhere,  and  history,  like  all  other  disciplines,  is  subsumed  to  a  larger,  over- 
all purpose  in  the  Essais. 

A  convenient  starting  point  for  a  discussion  of  Montaigne's  views  of  history  and  histor- 
ians is  a  late  statement  (added  in  the  posthumous  1595  edition)  found  in  1.21,  "De  la 
force  de  l'imagination":  "Il  y  en  a  des  autheurs  desquels  la  fin  c'est  dire  les  événements. 
La  mienne,  si  j'y  sçavoye  advenir,  seroit  dire  sur  ce  qui  peut  advenir."    What  is  important 
in  this  passage  is  that  Montaigne  did  not  consider  himself  to  be  an  historian  at  all  (viz. 
someone  concerned  with  actual  events),  but  something  quite  different— a  moral  philoso- 
pher—and that  as  such,  he  took  it  as  permissible  to  relate  probable  or  possible  "facts": 
actions  and  events  consistent  with  human  nature  which  might  have  occurred  or  which 
could  occur.  In  so  far  as  the  Essais  are  concerned,  then,  history  figures  in  the  total  fabric 
as  just  one  element  among  many,  and  its  role  is  to  provide  certain  kinds  of  proof  as 
Montaigne  worked  out  the  problems  he  confronted. 

In  what  follows,  three  aspects  of  this  question  will  be  discussed:  the  qualities  and  ta- 
lents of  the  historian  as  Montaigne  saw  them,  the  specific  uses  of  historical  writing,  and 
finally,  Montaigne's  concept  or  philosophy  of  history.  Much  of  what  I  have  to  say  has  al- 
ready been  dealt  with  by  Pierre  Villey  in  his  Les  livres  d'histoire  moderne  utilisés  par 
Montaigne.     However,  Villey  deals  only  with  the  first  two  of  these  matters  and  to  discuss 
all  three  in  the  same  context  permits  a  fuller  understanding  of  the  Essais  since  the  rela- 
tionships among  the  three  topics  reflect  a  logic  fundamental  to  the  author's  thought.  The 
conclusions  reached  ar  based  on  scattered  remarks  found  in  many  of  the  essays.  Each  quo- 
tation however  has  been  looked  at  in  the  light  of  when  it  was  written  (a  task  facilitated  by 
the  designations  (a),  (b),  (c)  to  represent  the  1580,  1588  and  1595  editions  respectively 
and  used  in  all  standard  modern  editions),  to  the  argument  of  the  specific  essay,  and  to 
Montaigne's  own  intellectual  development,  something  we  must  attempt  to  understand  if 
his  views  on  anything  are  to  have  any  meaning. 

The  essential  development  we  can  trace  in  his  thought  from  1571  (when  he  began 
writing  in  his  tower  after  retirement  from  political  life)  to  his  final  marginal  notes  before 
his  death  can  be  called  one  of  "progressive  interiorization"  which  reaches  its  most  com- 
plete statement  in  the  personal  humanism  of  the  last  essays.  That  is  to  say  that  as  time 
went  on,  and  as  current  events  seemed  more  and  more  confused  and  sinister,  Montaigne 
became  convinced  that  in  order  to  acquire  sound  knowledge  of  anything,  he  had  in  fact 
to  abandon  the  study  of  what  was  external  to  his  being— all  past  and  present  events  and 


85 

Renaissance  and  Reformation    VOLUME  X   1974  NUMBER  2 


objects— and  look  within  himself  and  his  own  experiences  for  substantive  truths  about 
the  human  condition.  This  interest  in  himself  and  in  his  experiences  is  reflected  in  the 
self-portrait  which  is  the  Essais.  This  highly  personal  investigation  had  a  specific  purpose 
which  is  stated  several  times.  For  example,  in  "Des  livres"  we  read:  "(a)  Pour  moy,  qui  ne 
demande  qu'à  devenir  plus  sage,  non  plus  sçavant  (c)  ou  eloquent  ..."    The  same  idea  in- 
forms the  whole  of  the  essay  "De  l'institution  des  enfans"  (l.  26)  in  which  Montaigne  ad- 
vises how  Diane  de  Foix  should  train  her  as  yet  unborn  son  for  the  life  he,  as  a  nobleman 
living  in  the  second  half  of  the  sixteenth  century,  will  lead:  that  of  a  diplomat  soldier  for 
whom  knowledge  without  wisdom  could  prove  to  be  pernicious  in  the  kind  of  pursuit  his 
nation  will  demand  of  him. 

In  studying  himself,  then,  Montaigne's  predominant  interest  is  a  moral  one.  Whatever 
he  can  learn  from  history  or  from  any  other  source  is  of  value  only  in  so  far  as  it  can  be 
applied  to  his  own  being,  which  represents  the  entire  human  condition,  as  we  shall  shortly 
see.  It  is  in  the  light  of  this  preoccupation  that  we  must  analyse  the  three  aspects  of  the 
question  of  history  in  the  Essais  already  mentioned. 

Montaigne's  concept  of  the  historian's  function  is  stated  implicitly  in  the  remarks  from 
"De  la  force  de  l'imagination"  quoted  at  the  beginning  of  this  paper:  he  deals  with  events, 
with  what  did  happen.  Elsewhere  in  the  Essais  he  develops  more  completely  his  ideas  with 
respect  to  good  and  bad  historians. 

Essentially,  the  historians  we  can  most  trust  are  those  who  tell  us  what  happened;  they 
are  witnesses  to  events  from  which  we  are  removed  by  time  and  space.  Once  Montaigne 
had  made  up  his  mind  that  an  historian  was  both  competent  and  sincere,  he  felt  he  had  no 
choice  but  to  take  as  true  whatever  he  had  to  say.  However,  in  order  to  make  such  a  value 
judgment,  certain  things  had  to  be  known.  In  "Un  traict  de  quelques  ambassadeurs"  we 
read:  "Et,  à  ce  propos,  à  la  lecture  des  histoires,  qui  est  le  subjet  de  toutes  gens,  j'ay  ac- 
coustumé  de  considérer  qui  sont  les  escrivains:  si  ce  sont  personnes  qui  ne  facent  autre 
profession  que  de  lettres,  j'en  apren  principalement  le  stile  et  le  langage;  si  ce  sont  méde- 
cins, je  les  croy  plus  volontiers  en  ce  qu'ils  nous  disent  de  la  temperature  de  l'air,  de  la 
santé  et  complexion  des  Princes,  des  blessures  et  maladies  ..."    The  same  notion  of  the 
necessity  to  establish  a  writer's  credentials  is  repeated  in  a  later  essay,  "Des  livres"  (both 
quotations  are  from  the  1580  edition):  "Que  peut-on  espérer  d'un  médecin  traictant  de 
la  guerre,  ou  d'un  escholier  traictant  les  desseins  des  Princes?"    The  most  complete  state- 
ment about  historians  is  to  be  found  in  a  long  section  in  this  essay.    The  preceding  quota- 
tion, which  is  in  this  passage,  explains  why,  for  Montaigne,  the  best  histories  are  "celles 
qui  ont  esté  escrites  par  ceux  mesmes  qui  commandoient  aux  affaires,  ou  qui  estoient  par- 
ticipans  à  les  conduire,  (c)  ou,  au  moins,  qui  ont  eu  la  fortune  d'en  conduire  d'autres  de 
mesme  sorte."  Hence,  Caesar's  accounts  of  the  Gallic  Wars  have  more  credibility  than 
those  of  the  professional  historian  writing  after  the  fact.  This  is  particularly  true  if  the 
historian  in  question  is  a  non-Roman.  "Et  davantage,"  he  writes  (in  "Defense  de  Seneque 
et  de  Plutarque,")  "il  est  bien  plus  raisonnable  de  croire  en  telles  choses  (he  is  attacking  Dio 
Cassius  and  other  modems  for  their  criticisms  of  Seneca)  les  historiens  Romains  que  les 
Grecs  et  estrangers."^ 

There  remains  the  important  question  of  the  judgment  an  historian  brings  to  bear  in 
his  writings.  In  interpreting  Montaigne's  remarks  (from  "Des  livres")  I  am  somewhat  more 
conservative  than  Villey.  The  matter  merits  quoting  the  text  at  length: 


86 


(a)  J'ayme  les  Historiens  ou  fort  simples  ou  excellens.  Les  simples,  qui  n'ont  point  de- 
quoy  y  mesler  quelque  chose  du  leur,  et  qui  n'y  apportent  que  le  soin  et  la  diligence  de 
r'amasser  tout  ce  qui  vient  à  leur  notice,  et  d'enregistrer  à  la  bonne  foy  toutes  choses 
sans  chois  et  sans  triage,  nous  laissent  le  jugement  entier  pour  la  cognoissance  de  la  véri- 
té. Tel  est  entre  autres,  pour  example,  le  bon  Froissard,  qui  a  marché  en  son  entreprise 
d'une  si  franche  naïfveté,  qu'ayant  faict  une  faute  il  ne  creint  aucunement  de  la  recon- 
noistre  et  corriger  en  l'endroit  oii  il  en  a  esté  adverty;  et  qui  nous  représente  la  diversi- 
té mesme  des  bruits  qui  couroyent  et  les  differens  rapports  qu'on  luy  faisoit.  C'est  la 
matière  de  l'Histoire,  nue  et  informe;  chacun  en  peut  faire  son  profit  autant  qu'il  a 
d'entendement.  Les  biens  excellens  ont  la  suffisance  de  choisir  ce  qui  est  digne  d'estre 
sçeu,  peuvent  trier  de  deux  rapports  celuy  qui  est  plus  vraysemblable;  de  la  condition 
des  Princes  et  de  leurs  humeurs,  ils  en  concluent  les  conseils  et  leur  attribuent  les  pa- 
roles convenables.  Ils  ont  raison  de  prendre  l'authorité  de  régler  nostre  créance  à  la  leur; 
mais  certes  cela  n'appartient  à  guieres  de  gens.  Ceux  d'entre-deux  (qui  est  la  plus  com- 
mune façon),  ceux  là  nous  gastent  tout;  ils  veulent  nous  mascher  les  morceaux;  ils  se 
donnent  loy  déjuger,  et  par  consequent  d'incliner  l'Histoire  à  leur  fantaisie;  car,  dépuis 
que  le  jugement  prend  d'un  costé,  on  ne  se  peut  garder  de  contourner  et  tordre  la  nar- 
ration à  ce  biais.  Ils  entreprenent  de  choisir  les  choses  dignes  d'estre  sçeuës,  et  nous 
cachent  souvent  telle  parole,  telle  action  privée,  qui  nous  instruiroit  mieux;  obmetant, 
pour  choses  incroyables,  celles  qu'ils  n'entendent  pas,  et  peut  estre  encore  telle  chose, 
pour  ne  la  sçavoir  dire  en  bon  Latin  ou  François.  Qu'ils  estaient  hardiment  leur  elo- 
quence et  leur  discours,  qu'ils  jugent  à  leur  poste;  mais  qu'ils  nous  laissent  aussi  dequoy 
juger  après  eux,  et  qu'ils  n'altèrent  ny  dispersent,  par  leurs  racourcimens  et  par  leurs 
chois,  rien  sur  le  corps  de  la  matière:  ains,  qu'ils  nous  la  r'envoyent  pure  et  entière  en 
toutes  ses  dimensions. 

Villey  emphasizes  that  according  to  Montaigne,  the  best  historians  "jugent  pour  nous; 
ils  démêlent  dans  l'histoire  ce  qui  est  digne  d'être  su,  ils  l'interprètent,  ils  nous  mâchent  le 
besogne  et  nous  rendent  un  grand  service."      Montaigne  of  course  does  say  this,  but  it 
seems  to  me  to  be  quoting  him  out  of  context  without  adding:  "mais  certes  cela  n'appar- 
tient à  guieres  de  gens,"  and  that  the  vast  majority  are  "ceux  d'entre-deux"  who  are 
scarcely  to  be  believed  at  all.  It  is  significant  that  although  Montaigne  states  a  preference 
for  two  kinds  of  historians,  he  gives  no  examples  of  those  who  are  "bien  excellens."  Fur- 
thermore, he  uses  the  same  language  when  dealing  with  the  excellent  ones  and  the  vast 
majority.  There  is  only  one  difference:  the  majority  of  historians  merely  attempt  what 
the  handful  of  excellent  ones  achieve.  Stating  it  simply,  the  sceptical  Montaigne  tells  us  to 
accept  the  word  of  historians  who  are  "fort  simples"  but  to  reject  the  mass  of  historical 
writing  which  is  analytical  or  interpretive  as  totally  untrustworthy.  The  historian  in  whom 
we  can  have  most  confidence,  then,  is  the  man  who  honestly  and  frankly  reports  in  chroni- 
cle fashion  what  happened,  even  when  what  he  records  may  appear  absurd  (as  in  the  case 
of  some  popular  beliefs).  Of  Tacitus  he  says:  "C'est  trèsbien  diet.  Qu'ils  nous  rendent 
l'histoire  plus  selon  qu'ils  reçoivent  que  selon  qu'ils  estiment."      It  is  important  to  note 
parenthetically  that  the  long  passage  quoted  is  found  in  the  1580  edition,  but  the  latter 
one  did  not  appear  until  the  enlarged  second  edition  of  1588.  His  distrust  of  those  who 
interpret,  historical  events  never  wavered.  This  is  partly  because  of  his  scepticism,  but  part- 
ly also  because  if  historical  lessons  are  to  replace  actual  experiences,  their  effect  is  dimin- 


87 


ished  if  someone  else  includes  his  interpretation  to  stand  between  the  reader  and  the  re- 
corded event.  This  is  because  of  the  particular  benefits  to  be  gleaned  from  the  reading  of 
history. 

Throughout  the  Essais,  Montaigne  never  ascribes  to  the  study  of  history  a  more  impor- 
tant purpose  than  that  of  furnishing  moral  lessons  to  be  followed  in  his  own  life,  in  the 
lives  of  his  contemporaries,  and  by  extension,  in  those  of  all  men  at  all  times.  Villey  states 
it  thus:  "Done,  si  Montaigne  nous  recommande  si  fort  l'histoire,  c'est  avant  tout  parce  que 
c'est  une  école  de  morale.  En  lisant  les  historiens,  nous  ne  devons  jamais  perdre  de  vue  la 
pratique  de  la  vie."      Statements  in  several  essays  confirm  this  idea. 

In  the  earlier  essays,  one  of  Montaigne's  preoccupations  is  the  problem— or  fact— of 
death  and  the  best  way  to  prepare  for  it.  The  lessons  of  history  are  not  to  be  overlooked. 
In  the  essay  "Que  philosopher  c'est  apprendre  à  mourir",  (in  a  passage  which  appeared  in 
the  first  edition  of  the  Essais)  (l.  20)  he  says:  "et  n'est  rien  dequoy  je  m'informe  si  volon- 
tiers, que  de  la  mort  des  hommes:  quelle  parole,  quel  visage,  quelle  contenance  ils  y  ont 
eu;  ny  endroit  des  histoires,  que  je  remarque  si  attentivement." 

But  historical  models  teach  us  not  only  how  to  die,  or  demonstrate  how  certain  men 
faced  death,  they  also  give  us  valuable  lessons  for  life.  In  I.  26  ("De  l'institution  des  en- 
fans"),  where  the  author's  concern  is  how  best  to  prepare  a  nobleman  for  his  duties  in  the 
turbulent  political  world  of  sixteenth  century  France,  he  advises,  in  a  lengthy  passage, 
that  the  young  man  should  read  history  books  with  this  purpose  in  mind: 

En  cette  practique  des  hommes,  j'entends  y  comprendre,  et  principalement,  ceux  qui 
ne  vivent  qu'en  la  mémoire  des  livres.  Il  practiquera,  par  le  moyen  des  histoires,  ces 
grandes  âmes  des  meilleurs  siècles.  C'est  un  vain  estude,  qui  veut;  mais  qui  veut  aussi, 
c'est  un  estude  de  fruit  inestimable:  (c)  et  le  seul  estude,  comme  dit  Platon,  que  les 
Lacedemoniens  eussent  réservé  à  leur  part,  (a)  Quel  profit  ne  fera-il  en  cette  part-là, 
à  la  lecture  des  Vies  de  nostre  Plutarque?   Mais  que  mon  guide  se  souvienne  oià  vise  sa 
charge;  et  qu'il  n'imprime  pas  tant  à  son  disciple  (c)  la  date  de  la  ruine  de  Carthage  que 
les  meurs  de  Hannibal  et  de  Scipion,  my  tant  (a)  où  mourut  Marcellus,  que  pourquoy 
il  fut  indigne  de  son  devoir  qu'il  mourut  là.  Qu'il  ne  luy  apprenne  par  tant  les  histoires, 
qu'à  en  juger. 

The  same  thoughts  are  expressed  in  the  key  essay,  "Des  livres"  (II.  10),  where  those 
texts  which  specifically  tell  us  something  about  men  are  preferred  by  Montaigne.  Thus, 
speaking  of  Cicero,  he  states  a  strong  predilection  for  the  letters  Ad  Atticum,  which  he 
enjoys  for  their  historical  facts  certainly,  but  "beaucoup  plus  pour  y  descouvrir  ses  hu- 
meurs privées.  Car  j'ay  une  singulière  curiosité,  somme  j'ay  dit  ailleurs,  de  connoistre  l'ame 
et  les  naifs  jugemens  de  mes  autheurs."      The  same  passage  contains  other  remarks  expres- 
sing similar  sentiments.  In  a  marginal  comment  appearing  in  the  1595  edition  he  says, 
when  speaking  of  history,  that  "l'homme  en  general,  de  qui  je  cherche  la  cognoissance,  y 
paroist  plus  vif  et  plus  entier  qu'en  nul  autre  lieu."  The  important  words  here  are  "en  ge- 
neral," for  in  his  later  life,  Montaigne  was  of  the  opinion  that  to  know  oneself  was  the 
best  way  to  know  all  of  mankind.  The  whole  of  the  last  essay,  "De  l'expérience"  is  based 
upon  this  premise.  There  is  an  initial  shift  from  the  external  world  (which  we  cannot  know 
in  any  detail)  to  the  internal  world  of  the  self  (with  the  aid  of  external  examples),  and 
then  a  surer  and  more  solid  grasp  of  others,  both  those  living  in  books  and  our  contempor- 
aries. The  examples  provided  by  history  are  in  a  sense  more  reliable  than  those  our  own 


88 


daily  acquaintances  give  us  because  in  the  passing  moments  of  conversations  and  imme- 
diate observations,  we  are  likely  to  see  only  what  is  superficial.  This  is  why  writers  of  lives 
such  as  Plutarch,  are  preferred:  they  are  concerned  more  with  what  "(a)  part  du  dedans 
qu'à  ce  qui  arrive  au  dehors."  This  realization  that  what  is  apparent  is  not  always  the 
truth  (the  distinction  between  appearance  and  reality)  is  a  seminal  idea  to  be  found  from 
the  very  first  edition  of  the  Essais.  The  advantage  books  have  over  daily  experiences  is  that 
we  can  meditate  upon  them,  and  re-read  them.  Caesar,  for  example,  is  to  be  studied  not 
just  for  his  historiography,  but  "pour  luy  mesme,  tant  il  a  de  perfection  et  d'excellence 
par  dessus  tous  les  autres." 

If  the  experiences  of  others  are  of  value  to  us,  our  own,  because  of  their  immediacy, 
are  of  even  greater  value.  In  fact,  lessons  are  to  be  learned  even  from  disasters.  In  the  third 
book  of  the  Essais,  in  which  there  are  very  few  specific  references  to  the  role  of  history,  he 
comments  ("De  la  phisionomie")  upon  the  ruination  of  his  country  which  he  sees  taking 
place  all  around  him  and  which  he  is  powerless  to  stop.  Nevertheless,  he  can  say  that  "suis 
content  d'estre  destiné  à  y  assister  et  m'en  instruire."      This  statement  reflects,  along  with 
others,  Montaigne's  rather  remarkable  later  optimism.  Even  when  faced  with  the  dual 
threat  of  his  own  deteriorating  health  and  the  attendant  suffering,  and  the  political  and 
social  chaos  from  which  it  did  not  seem  France  would  emerge  without  ineradicable  scars, 
he  still  sought  positive  lessons  which  could  help  him  in  his  particular  pursuit:  to  glean  from 
all  of  life's  experiences  something  of  intimate  and  immediate  value. 

It  is  clear  that  the  lessons  of  history  are  particular  incidents  chosen  by  Montaigne  for 
their  intrinsic  merits,  with  little  regard  for  when  or  where  the  specific  events  took  place. 
This  is  explained  by  the  philosophy  of  history  in  which  Montaigne  believed.  There  is  no- 
where in  the  Essais  a  complete  statement  of  this  philosophy:  it  is  rather  to  be  found  in 
passages  from  only  a  few  assays.  These  remarks  provide  clues  not  just  to  how  Montaigne 
viewed  the  history  of  man,  but  also  to  his  general  philosophy  of  life.  The  first  of  these 
passages,  and  in  many  ways  the  most  difficult,  is  to  be  found  at  the  very  beginning  of  III.  2, 
"Du  repentir",  a  passage  of  the  1588  edition  which  contains  a  paradox:  that  of  the  incon- 
stant constat  element  in  human  history,  the  nature  of  the  human  condition. 

Les  autres  forment  l'homme;  je  le  recite  et  en  représente  un  particulier  bien  mal  formé, 
et  lequel,  si  j'avoy  à  façonner  de  nouveau,  je  ferois  vrayement  bien  autre  qu'il  n'est. 
Mes-huy  c'est  fait.  Or  les  traits  de  ma  peinture  ne  fourvoyent  point,  quoy  qu'ils  se 
changent  et  diversifient.  Le  monde  n'est  qu'une  branloire  perenne.  Toutes  choses  y 
branlent  sans  cesse:  la  terre,  les  rochers  du  Caucase,  les  pyramides  d'Aegypte,  et  du 
branle  public  et  du  leur.  La  constance  mesme  n'est  autre  chose  qu'un  branle  plus  lan- 
guissant. Je  ne  puis  asseurer  mon  object.  Il  va  trouble  et  chancelant,  d'une  yvresse  na- 
turelle. Je  le  prens  en  ce  point,  comme  il  est,  en  l'instant  je  m'amuse  à  luy.y^  ne  peints 
pas  l'estre.  Je  peints  le  passage:  non  un  passage  d'aage  en  autre,  ou,  comme  diet  le  peu- 
ple, de  sept  en  sept  ans,  mais  de  jour  en  jour,  de  minute  en  minute.  Il  faut  accomoder 
mon  histoire  à  l'heure.  Je  pourray  tantost  changer,  non  de  fortune  seulement,  mais 
aussi  d'intention.  C'est  un  contrerolle  de  divers  et  muables  accidens  et  d'imaginations 
irrésolues  et,  quand  il  y  eschet,  contraires:  soit  que  je  sois  autre  moymesme,  soit  que  je 
saisisse  les  subjects  par  autres  circonstances  et  considerations.  Tant  y  a  que  je  me  con- 
tredits bien  à  l'adventure,  mais  la  vérité,  comme  disoit  Demades,  je  ne  la  contredy 
point.  Si  mon  ame  pouvoit  prendre  pied,  je  ne  m'essaierois  pas,  je  me  resoudrois;  elle 
est  tousjours  en  apprentissage  et  en  espreuve. 


89 


Je  propose  une  vie  basse  et  sans  lustre,  c'est  tout  un.  On  attache  aussi  bien  toute  la 
philosophie  morale  à  une  vie  populaire  et  privée  que  à  une  vie  de  plus  riche  estoffe; 
chaque  homme  porte  la  forme  entière  de  l'humaine  condition. 

The  passage  is  long,  but  because  it  contains  so  many  vital  ideas  necessary  to  an  under- 
standing of  Montaigne's  thought,  it  merits  close  attention.  The  crucial  points  are  those 
italisized:  that  everything  is  in  constant  and  unending  change  (even  the  ostensibly  most 
permanent  objects);  that  the  human  condition  is  marked  by  no  less  change— in  fact  the 
transitions  are  rapid  and  constantly  occurring— and  lastly,  that  each  of  us  is  representative 
of  the  total  human  condition.  In  the  midst  of  such  bewildering  diversity,  then,  (and  as 
every  reader  of  Montaigne  knows,  nothing  is  so  protean  as  man)  there  is  a  constant  ele- 
ment which  is  man,  and  it  is  therefore  possible  to  find  truth  only  in  the  study  of  the  indi- 
vidual: hence  the  "essai"  which  is  Montaigne's  study  of  himself. 

In  the  light  of  this,  what  can  we  state  specifically  about  Montaigne's  notion  of  history 
in  this  and  subsequent  passages?   It  is  characterized  by  two  fundamental  qualities:  dyna- 
mism and  diversity,  two  innate  tendencies  causing  the  degree  of  confusion  which  to  Mon- 
taigne has  limited  our  knowledge  of  what  has  gone  on  and  is  going  on  around  us  and  which 
consequently  prevents  us  from  making  any  discernible  progress.  In  the  "Apologie  pour 
Raimond  Sebond",  there  is  an  early  reference  of  the  1580  edition  to  our  scanty  knowledge 
of  the  world  both  past  and  present  and  the  later  observation  (a  marginal  comment  appear- 
ing in  1595)  that  there  have  been  "opinions  populaires  et  monstrueuses  et  des  moeurs  et 
créances  sauvages"      at  all  times.  The  new  point  here  is  the  constancy  of  man's  weakness 
and  the  clear  statement  that  whatever  progress  is,  it  does  not  consist  of  improvement  in 
man's  conduct.  In  the  same  essay,  another  important  idea  is  expressed.  "Si  (ainsi,  in  mo- 
dern French)  nous  voyons  tantost  fleurir  un  art,  une  opinion,  tantost  une  autre,  par  quel- 
que influence  celeste;  tel  siècle  produire  telles  natures  et  incliner  l'humain  genre  a  tel  ou 
tel  ply."      Much  of  what  happens  in  human  affairs  is  the  result  of  pure  chance,  just  as 
chance  determines  what  past  events  will  be  recorded  ("De  la  gloire":  "Nous  n'avons  pas  la 
millième  partie  des  escrits  anciens;  c'est  la  fortune  qui  leur  donne  vie,  ou  plus  courte,  ou 
plus  longue,  selon  sa  faveur"     ),  or  as  Rome's  greatness  at  a  particular  time  was  more  the 
result  of  a  purely  fortuitous  coming  together  of  events  and  conditions  than  because  of  any 
agglomeration  of  human  achievements  ("De  la  vanité").      Therefore,  historical  writing  is 
often  to  be  taken  with  a  grain  of  salt:  it  is  necessarily  incomplete  and  so  does  not  provide 
us  with  truth;  those  who  write  it  are  men  with  all  the  weaknesses  peculiar  to  the  human 
condition. 

A  major  point  is  expressed  in  "Des  coches": 

Nous  n'allons  point,  nous  rodons  plustost,  et  tournoions  çà  et  là.  Nous  nous  promenons 
sur  nos  pas.  Je  crains  que  nostre  cognoissance  soit  foible  en  tous  sens,  nous  ne  voyons 
gueres  loin,  ny  guère  arrière;  elle  embrasse  peu  et  vit  peu,  courte  et  en  estandue  de 
temps  et  en  estandue  de  matière. 

This  short  passage  (it  is  entirely  of  the  1588  edition)  is  the  most  important  statement 
of  Montaigne's  concept  of  history.  In  fact,  the  essential  point  is  contained  in  the  quite 
emphatic  first  sentence.  If  Montaigne  saw  the  history  of  man  as  basically  a  dynamic,  con- 
tinuing phenomenon,  he  did  not  see  it  as  a  progression  from  one  point  to  another,  with 
each  stage  adding  to  man's  betterment  and  his  understanding  of  the  world,  as  Bodin  envi- 
saged it:  he  was  no  willing  precursor  of  the  Enlightenment's  theory  of  progress.  Nor  did  he 


90 


have  a  view  of  history  as  a  series  of  recurring  events  (the  so-called  cyclical  view)  which 
some  may  see  in  remarks  made  in  the  last  essay,  "De  l'expérience":  "Les  hommes  mes- 
cognoissent  la  maladie  naturelle  de  leur  esprit:  il  ne  fait  que  fureter  et  quester,  et  va  sans 
cesse  tournoiant,  bastissant  et  s'empestrant  en  sa  besogne,  comme  nos  vers  de  soye,  et  s'y 
éstouffe.  'Mus  in  pice.  '  "      The  circular  movement  suggested  is  really  the  dizzying  effect 
the  hurly-burly  of  existence  has  upon  us  all  and  is  simply  another  way  of  saying  that  man- 
kind, like  the  mouse  in  the  pitch  barrel,  goes  sniffing  around  in  all  directions  at  once, 
something  to  which  for  Montaigne  the  whole  panorama  of  history  attests.  There  is  no  plan 
or  organization,  no  discernible  logical  progression  from  age  to  age:  there  is  simply  chaos, 
compounded  by  the  fortuitous  nature  of  events.  The  root  cause  of  all  this— as  the  short 
quotation  above  suggests— is  the  fact  that  our  knowledge  "soit  foible  en  tous  sens"  because 
of  the  "maladie  naturelle  de  [leur]  esprit." 

AU  these  considerations  inform  the  last  essay,  "De  l'expérience",  which  is  the  summa 
of  Montaigne's  thought,  and  which  brings  together  in  one  long  and  complex  definitive 
statement  all  the  ideas  discussed.  Because  we  can  have  only  the  most  scanty  and  inade- 
quate knowledge  of  the  world  around  us,  both  past  and  present,  because  in  the  process  of 
time  man  has  set  up  institutions  which  are  far  from  perfect,  because,  finally,  of  the  con- 
fusion and  ostensible  incoherence  in  the  universe  and  in  society,  the  only  recourse  is  to 
study  oneself  for  answers  concerning  the  human  condition,  an  intellectual  viewpoint 
which  reflects  Montaigne's  ultimately  optimistic  outlook.  For  all  his  remarks  about  man's 
inadequacies,  weaknesses  and  follies,  for  the  page  after  page  of  hyperbolical  denunciation 
of  the  faculty  of  reason  in  the  "Apologie",  he  does  not  in  the  end  downgrade  man:  he  was 
far  too  much  a  renaissance  humanist  for  that.  He  had  great  respect  for  the  human  condi- 
tion and  this  is  why  he  devoted  his  energies  to  a  long  attempt  to  examine  it,  ending  with 
the  self-portrait  which  attests  not  just  to  human  frailties  but  also  to  human  dignity.  It  is 
optimistic  too  because  implicit  in  what  he  says  is  the  suggestion  that  if  others  were  to  fol- 
low his  lead  and  attempt  to  understand  their  own  being  and  lot,  mankind  might  achieve 
higher  levels  of  understanding  and  ultimately  the  human  condition  might  perhaps  improve. 

It  is  obvious  that  history  as  a  subject  of  investigation  can  claim  no  more  special  place 
in  the  Essais  than  any  other  subject:  all  are  subsumed  to  the  principle  purpose  which  is  an 
"essai"  at  arriving  at  some  kind  of  understanding  of  the  human  condition.  Montaigne  was 
not  a  scholar  as  we  understand  the  term,  but  a  dilettante  and  a  nobleman  who  was  active 
in  the  highest  administrative  and  political  circles  at  a  particularly  troubled  time  in  history. 
His  writings  are  a  highly  personal  collection  of  essays  he  claimed  would  have  little  appeal 
beyond  his  own  time.  His  search  was  a  moral  one  and  all  his  sources  (almost  entirely  the 
moral  philosophy  of  antiquity  and  the  lessons  to  be  learned  from  the  lives  of  the  great) 
served  to  construct  a  personal  morality  and  mode  of  living.  His  interest  is  in  factual  truth, 
not  transcendental  truth:  religion  was  to  be  accepted  without  question  and  totally  without 
the  use  of  reason.  Man  vis-à-vis  his  God  was  a  personal  question  and  concerned  eternity. 
Ther  temporal  problems  with  which  Montaigne  was  concerned  could  only  be  solved  by 
using  what  is  of  this  world.  And  as  we  have  seen,  much  of  what  is  to  be  found  in  this  world 
is  of  little  use.  No  comfort  can  be  taken  from  the  fact  that  time  progresses.  Excellence 
appears  for  strange  reasons:  the  ancients  achieved  great  heights  in  matters  of  moral  philoso- 
phy, but  in  other  areas  they  were  no  better  or  worse  than  Montaigne's  contemporaries. 
There  were  in  his  view  examples  of  superb  human  achievement  in  his  own  day,  but  there 
was  also  the  horror  of  civil  and  religious  strife.  Mankind,  in  effect,  had  made  virtually  no 


91 


moral  progress  since  antiquity,  and  it  seemed  the  world  was  being  plunged  into  the  worst 
kind  of  depravity.  Unlike  many  of  the  historians  of  his  own  day,  Montaigne  saw  no  linear 
progression  in  the  history  of  man,  but  rather  consistent  chaos  and  disorder. 

York  University 

Notes 

1  Abraham  C.  Keller,  "Historical  and  Geographi- 
cal Perspective  in  the  Essais  of  Montaigne," 
Modern  Philology,  vol.  LIV,  no.  3  (1957),  MS- 
IS?. 

2  Montaigne,  Oeuvres  complètes,  éd.  by  Albert 
Thibaudet  and  Maurice  Rat  (Paris,  1962),  1.21, 
p.  104. 

3  Pierre  Villey,  Les  livres  d'histoire  moderne 
utilisés  par  Montaigne ,  (Paris,  1908). 

4  Montaigne,  op.  cit.  II.  10,  p.  393. 

5  I.  17,  p.  72. 

6  II.  10,  p.  398. 

7  II.  10,  pp.  396-400. 

8  II.  32,  p.  700. 

9  II.  10,  p.  397. 

10  Villey,  op.  cit.,  p.  24. 

11  Montaigne,  op.  cit.,  II.  10,  p.  922. 

12  Villey,  op.  cit.,  p.  21. 

13  Montaigne,  op.  cit.,  I.  20,  p.  88. 

14  1.26,  p.  ISS. 

15  II.  10,  p.  394. 

16  II.  10,  p.  396. 

17  III.  12,  p.  1023. 

18  III,  2,  p.  782. 

19  II.  12,  p.  SS6. 

20  H.  12,  p.  SS9. 

21  II.  16,  pp.  611-612. 

22  III.  9,  p.  937. 

23  m.  6,  p.  88S. 

24  III,  13,  p.  1044. 


92 


Francis  Bacon:  Ancient  or  Modem? 


Marshall  McLuhan 


Somewhat  in  the  manner  in  which  "hot"  and  "cool"  have  flipped  in  their  uses  since  the 
1920s,  so  with  "ancient"  and  "modern".  In  the  twelfth  and  thirteenth  centuries  the 
moderni  were  the  logicians  and  the  "schoolmen"  who  were  seeking  to  submit  canonical 
and  scriptural  studies  to  the  method  of  dialectics.  By  the  sixteenth  century  the  schoolmen 
were  being  phased  out  by  the  grammatici  with  their  insistence  on  an  encyclopedic  literary 
and  scientific  background  as  an  approach  to  the  Fathers  and  to  Scripture.  Peter  Ramus,  in 
his  turn,  made  a  popular  reputation  in  the  sixteenth  century  by  submitting  literature  it- 
self to  the  older  methods  of  logic  and  dialectics.  Ramus  is  a  conventional  example  of  that 
"law  of  implementation"  by  which  new  activity  must  be  submitted  to  the  preceding  me- 
thod. It  happens  today  with  the  computer,  which  in  the  procedures  of  systems  analysis 
and  systems  engineering  is  still  being  programmed  by  the  old  analytical  methods.  That  is, 
to  encode  any  situation  for  a  computer  program,  it  is  necessary  to  homogenize  the  situa- 
tion statistically  and  quantitatively  in  order  to  accommodate  the  "two  bit"  or  yes/no  re- 
quirements of  the  computer:  "The  'Law  of  Implementation'  is  that  the  newest  awareness 
must  be  processed  by  the  established  procedures."  {Take  Today.-  The  Executive  as  Drop- 
out—MurshaW  McLuhan  and  Barrington  Nevitt— Harcourt,  Brace,  Jovanovich  Inc.,  N.Y. 
1972-Longmans,  Canada.  P.  236). 

As  we  enter  the  ecological  age  of  total  field  study,  our  misunderstanding  of  the  uses  of 
the  computer  "compels"  us  to  fragment  the  ecological  into  homogenized  bits.  Systems 
analysis  today  is  avant  garde  in  much  the  same  way  that  in  the  sixteenth  century  Peter 
Ramus  was  regarded  as  contemporary  in  his  application  of  the  old  scholastic  methods  to 
the  new  humanist  materials  of  history  and  poetry  and  oratory.  Ramus  states  the  matter 
quite  blatandy  in  announcing  his  utilitarian  program: 

After  my  regular  three  and  a  half  years  of  scholastic  philosophy,  mostly  the  Organon 

of  Aristotle's  logical  works,  terminating  with  the  conferring  of  my  master's  degree,  I 

began  to  consider  how  I  should  put  the  logical  arts  to  use. 

(p.  41) 
Ramus:  Method,  and  the  Decay  of  Dialogue 
Walter  J.  Ong,  S.J.,  Harvard  Univ.  Press,  1958 

Walter  Ong  comments  on  the  Ramus  strategy: 

More  plainly.  Ramus  proposes  here  to  apply  to  eruditio —that  is,  to  the  material  of  his- 
tory, antiquity,  rhetoric,  oratory,  and  poetry— the  rules  of  logic,  and  thus  in  effect  to 
cut  short  the  reign  of  scholasticism.  But  he  proposes  to  do  it  in  a  way  which  will  extend 
the  purlieus  of  logic  all  the  way  from  the  higher  reaches  of  the  curriculum  (philosophy) 
to  the  lower  (humanities).  The  maneuver  is  particularly  interesting  in  that  it  is  new  in 
his  day  and  thus  reveals  at  least  one  kind  of  excessive  logicizing  as  a  Renaissance  rather 
than  as  a  medieval  phenomenon. 

(p.  41) 

The  logicizing  of  Ramus  was  really  a  reactionary  flip  back  into  the  scholastic  method 
just  at  the  time  when  Gutenberg  had  made  available  many  of  the  pagan  poets  and  histori- 


93 
Renaissance  and  Reformation   VOLUME  X  1974  NUMBER  2 


ans,  or  "ancients".  Ernst  Robert  Curtius  observes  in  his  European  Literature  and  the  Latin 
Middle  Ages  (Harper  Torchbooks,  Bollingen  Library,  1953): 

In  medieval  pedagogy  we  can  distinguish  two  theories  on  the  subject  of  the  artes:  the 
patristic  and  the  secular-scholastic.  (p.  39) 

The  ancients,  as  opposed  to  the  moderni,  had  in  the  twelfth  century  represented  not  the 
new  logic  but  grammar  and  literature,  or  the  patristic  tradition  of  culture  which  had 
flourished  by  way  of  Philo  Judaeus,  Clement,  Origen  and  Augustine.  Now  that  we  have  the 
work  of  Henri  de  Lubac  {Exégèse  médiévale,  les  quatre  sens  de  l'Ecriture,  4  vols.,  Paris, 
1959-1964),  it  is  easier  to  explain  how  the  multi-levelled  exegesis  of  Scripture  blended 
with  the  scientific  work  of  the  interpreters  of  "The  Book  of  Nature"  in  an  unbroken  tradi- 
tion from  the  Fathers  to  the  Novum  Organum  of  Francis  Bacon.  It  is,  however,  in  the 
work  of  Ernst  Curtius  that  the  continuity  of  the  trivium  and  the  quadrivium,  in  the  study 
of  Scripture  and  of  nature  alike,  is  detailed: 

It  is  a  favorite  cliché  of  the  popular  view  of  history  that  the  Renaissance  shook  off  the 
dust  of  yellowed  parchments  and  began  instead  to  read  in  the  book  of  nature  or  the 
world.  But  this  metaphor  itself  derives  from  the  Latin  Middle  Ages.  We  saw  that  Alan 
speaks  of  the  "book  of  experience".  For  him,  every  creature  is  a  book  (PL,  CCX,  579A): 

Omnis  mundi  creatura 

Quasi  liber  et  pictura 

Nobis  est  et  speculum. 
In  later  authors,  especially  the  homilists,  "scientia  creaturarum"  and  "liber  naturae" 
appear  as  synonyms.  For  the  preacher  of  the  book  of  nature  must  figure  with  the 
Bible  as  a  source  of  material.  This  idea  still  appears  in  so  late  a  writer  as  Raymond  of 
Sabunde(d.  1436)  ... 

(pp.  319-20) 

The  medieval  inseparability  of  the  page  of  nature  and  the  page  of  Scripture  was  to  confuse 
many  writers  of  the  nineteenth  century  and  later.  Thus,  Bacon's  editor,  Spedding,  says  of 
Bacon's  "peculiar  system  of  philosophy"  that  is  "the  peculiar  method  of  investigation,  the 
'organum',  the  'formula',  the  'clavis',  the  'ars  ipsa  interpretandi  naturam',  the  'filum 
Labyrinthi',  of  all  'this  philosophy'  we  can  make  nothing."  Apparently,  Spedding  thought 
these  traditional  grammarian  concepts  were  original  with  Bacon.  Likewise,  Basil  Willey 
selects  Bacon  as  the  representative  of  modern  science  without  understanding  that  Bacon 
had  approached  the  science  in  the  spirit  of  the  ancient  grammarians  and  observers  of  the 
page  of  nature  {The  Seventeenth  Century  Background-London,  1934,  p.  12).  In  the  same 
way,  A.N.  Whitehead,  while  perceiving  that  Bacon  "is  outside  the  physical  line  of  thought 
which  finally  dominated  the  century"  has  no  way  of  clarifying  his  observation:  "I  believe 
Bacon's  line  of  thought  to  have  expressed  a  more  fundamental  truth  than  do  the  material- 
istic concepts  which  were  then  being  shaped  as  adequate  for  physics."  {Science  and  the 
Modern  World,  London,  1938,  p.  56)  Quite  simply.  Bacon's  humanist  and  grammatical 
approach  to  the  page  of  nature  and  the  book  of  creatures  makes  for  "a  conception  of 
organism  as  fundamental  for  nature".  {Ibid.,  p.  130)  Bacon's  organic  approach,  I  suggest, 
is  derived  from  the  multi-levelled  exegesis  of  the  book  of  nature  and  Scripture  alike.  The 
simultaneity  of  all  levels  in  ancient  grammatica  coincides  with  twentieth  century  quantum 
mechanics  which  is  concerned  with  the  physical  and  chemical  bond  of  nature  as  the  "reso- 


94 


nant  inverval."  The  acoustic  simultaneity  of  the  new  physics  co-exists  with  "synchrony" 
and  structuralism  in  language  and  literature  and  anthropology  as  understood  in  Ferdinand 
de  Saussure  and  Levi-Strauss.  For  St.  Bonaventure  likewise  "synchrony"  or  acoustic  and 
simultaneous  structuralism  presented  no  problems.  A  few  words  from  Professor  Gilson's 
Study  of  The  Philosophy  of  St.  Bonaventure  indicates  Bonaventure's  complete  accord  with 
traditional  grammatica: 

Since  the  universe  was  offered  to  his  eyes  as  a  book  to  read  and  he  saw  in  nature  a  sensi- 
ble revelation  analogous  to  that  of  the  Scriptures,  the  traditional  methods  of  interpre- 
tation which  had  always  been  applied  to  the  sacred  books  could  equally  be  applied  to 
the  book  of  creation.  Just  as  there  is  an  immediate  and  literal  sense  of  the  profane  text, 
but  also  an  allegorical  sense  by  which  we  discover  the  truths  of  faith  that  the  letter 
signifies,  a  tropological  sense  by  which  we  discover  a  moral  precept  behind  the  passage 
in  the  form  of  an  historical  narrative,  and  an  anogogical  sense  by  which  our  souls  are 
raised  to  the  love  and  desire  of  God,  so  we  must  not  attend  to  the  literal  and  immediate 
sense  of  the  book  of  creation  but  look  for  its  inner  meaning  in  the  theological,  moral 
and  mystical  lessons  that  it  contains.  The  passage  from  one  of  these  two  spheres  to  the 
other  is  the  more  easily  effected  in  that  they  are  in  reality  inseparable. 

Bacon's  program  for  the  advancement  of  knowledge  and  science  stays  within  the  traditional 
frame  of  patristic  grammatica: 

After  the  creation  was  finished,  it  is  set  down  unto  us  that  man  was  placed  in  the 
garden  to  work  therein;  which  work,  so  appointed  to  him,  could  be  no  other  than  the 
work  of  Contemplation;  ...  Again,  the  first  acts  which  man  performed  in  Paradise  con- 
sisted of  the  two  summary  parts  of  knowledge;  the  view  of  creatures  and  the  imposi- 
tion of  names. 

The  Advancement  of  Learning,  WORKS  VI, 

138 

from  THE  WORKS  OF  FRANCIS  BACON, 

ed.  Spelling,  Ellis,  Heath,  Cambridge,  1863, 

15  volumes. 

The  view  of  creatures  and  the  imposition  of  names  corresponds  precisely  to  the  major 
aims  of  Bacon's  own  program.  The  first  was  to  be  achieved  by  a  universal  natural  history, 
the  second  by  reading  materia  signata  by  the  exegetical  techniques  of  interpretation  based 
on  traditional  grammar.  The  remaining  objective  of  Bacon's  program,  involving  techniques 
for  the  implanting  and  transmission  of  knowledge,  never  presented  itself  to  Adam  since  he 
lost  his  knowledge  before  he  had  a  posterity  to  whom  he  could  transmit  it.  Bacon  saw  our 
job  as  one  of  retrieval  and  he  felt  we  had  an  excellent  chance  of  achieving  the  goal.  In  com- 
mon with  some  of  his  contemporaries.  Bacon  squared  the  signs  of  the  time  with  the  pro- 
phecies of  Daniel.  What  to  many  was  merely  a  sombre  concern  about  the  remaining  parti- 
cle of  futurity,  was  for  the  ebullient  Bacon  a  happy  augury  of  success  for  his  particular 
scientific  methods: 

...  the  bearing  and  fructifying  of  this  plant,  [of  knowledge]  by  a  providence  of  God, 
nay  not  only  by  a  general  providence  but  by  a  special  prophecy,  was  appointed  to  this 
autumn  of  the  world:  for  to  my  understanding  it  is  not  violent  to  the  letter,  and  safe 


95 


now  after  the  event,  so  to  interpret  that  place  in  the  prophecy  of  Daniel  where  speak- 
ing of  the  latter  times  it  is  said,  Many  shall  pass  to  and  fro,  and  science  shall  be  increas- 
ed; as  if  the  opening  of  the  world  by  navigation  and  commerce  and  the  further  dis- 
covery of  knowledge  should  meet  in  one  time  or  age. 

WORKS,  VI,  32. 

Consistent  with  having  Daniel  underwrite  his  program  is  Bacon's  label  for  his  research 
laboratory  in  the  New  Atlantis.  Solomon's  House  is  given  the  alternative  title  of  College 
of  the  Six  Days'  Works,  and  its  significant  relation  to  the  Hebrew  king  made  quite  explicit. 
Bacon  wished  to  associate  his  endeavors  with  the  widely  held  Christian  tradition  that 
Solomon  alone  of  the  sons  of  men  had  recovered  that  natural  wisdom  and  metaphysical 
knowledge  of  essence  of  which  Adam  had  been  justly  deprived. 

The  kind  of  importance  attaching  to  traditional  grammar  in  Bacon's  scheme  is  evident 
from  the  following  passage: 

Concerning  Speech  and  Words,  the  consideration  of  them  hath  produced  the  science  of 
Grammar:  for  man  still  striveth  to  integrate  himself  in  those  benedictions,  from  which 
by  his  fault  he  hath  been  deprived;  and  as  he  hath  striven  against  the  first  general  curse 
by  the  invention  of  all  other  arts,  so  hath  he  sought  to  come  forth  of  the  second  general 
curse  (which  was  the  confusion  of  tongues)  by  the  art  of  Grammar;  ....  The  duty  of  it  is 
of  two  natures;  the  one  popular,  which  is  for  the  speedy  and  perfect  attaining  of  lan- 
guages ...;  the  other  philosophical,  examining  the  power  and  nature  of  words  as  they 
are  the  footsteps  and  prints  of  reason  is  handled  sparsim,  brokenly,  though  not  entirely; 
and  therefore  I  cannot  report  it  deficient,  though  I  think  it  very  worthy  to  be  reduced 
into  a  science  by  itself. 

WORKS,  VI,  285-86. 

In  this  latter  philosophical  sense,  grammar  had  been  a  main  mode  of  physics,  cosmogony 
and  theology  for  centuries.  Without  pursuing  this  tradition  all  the  way  back  to  the  pre- 
Socratics,  it  may  serve  to  indicate  the  qualified  attitude  to  grammatica  among  Bacon's  con- 
temporaries. Evelyn  Simpson  explains  apropos  John  Donne: 

When  he  preached  on  the  Psalms  or  on  any  other  book  of  the  Old  Testament,  Donne 
generally  used  the  threefold  method— literal,  moral,  and  "spiritual"  or  anagogical— which 
had  been  used  by  preachers  and  commentators  from  the  time  of  Origen  and  Clement  of 
Alexandria  to  the  Renaissance.  In  the  sixteenth  and  seventeenth  centuries  this  method 
was  beginning  to  look  a  little  old-fashioned,  and  many  of  Donne's  contemporaries  were 
abandoning  it  in  favor  of  a  more  historical  approach.  However,  Donne  himself  announ- 
ced in  two  sermons  preached  at  Lincoln's  Inn  on  the  Thirty-eighth  Psalm  that  this  me- 
thod was  to  be  the  basis  of  his  series  of  six  sermons  ....  Though  Donne  frequently  makes 
use  of  the  moral  and  anagogical  senses  of  Scripture,  he  is  quite  definite  in  asserting  the 
supremacy  of  the  literal  sense,  and  thus  he  avoided  the  absurdities  into  which  some  of 
the  earlier  commentators  fell.  In  his  Christmas  sermon  of  1621  at  St.  Paul's  he  says: 
Therefore  though  it  be  ever  lawfull,  and  often  times  very  usefuU,  for  the  raising 
and  exaltation  of  our  devotion  ...  to  induce  the  diverse  senses  that  the  Scriptures 
doe  admit,  yet  this  may  not  be  admitted,  if  there  may  be  danger  thereby,  to  ne- 
glect or  weaken  the  literall  sense  it  selfe.  For  there  is  no  necessity  of  that  spirituall 
wantonnesse  of  finding  more  then  necessary  senses;  for,  the  more  lights  there  are, 


96 


the  more  shadows  are  also  cast  by  those  many  lights.  And,  as  it  is  true  in  religious 
duties,  so  it  is  in  interpretation  of  matters  of  Religion,  Necessarium  &  Satis  con- 
ventuntur;  when  you  have  done  that  you  ought  to  doe  in  your  calling,  you  have 
done  enough  ...  so  when  you  have  the  necessary  sense,  that  is  the  meaning  of  the 
holy  Ghost  in  that  place,  you  have  senses  enow,  and  not  till  then,  though  you 
have  never  so  many,  and  never  so  delightful. 

(pp.  7-8) 

Although  John  Donne  and  Jeremy  Taylor  and  many  others  in  the  seventeenth  century  re- 
tained the  traditional  but  anti-scholastic  and  simultaneous  view  of  creatures  and  of  sacred 
Scripture,  this  was  a  flexible  and  acoustic  approach  to  phenomena  which  began  to  be  un- 
popular as  a  new  stress  on  visual  order  and  classification  became  widespread.  Eighteenth 
century  rationalism  shifted  the  stress  from  the  acoustic  to  visual  order  in  a  notable  degree, 
so  that,  as  Evelyn  Simpson  notes,  the  entire  approach  to  multi-levelled  exegesis  was  unac- 
ceptable to  the  19th  century: 

In  the  nineteenth  century  this  method  was  denounced  as  absurd  by  Biblical  critics  of 
various  schools  of  thought,  such  as  Matthew  Arnold,  Jowett,  Dean  Farrar,  and  Bishop 
Charles  Gore.  Farrar  summed  up  the  work  of  the  Alexandrian  Fathers  by  saying:  "They 
do  but  systematize  the  art  of  misinterpretation.  They  have  furnished  volumes  of  base- 
less application  without  shedding  upon  the  significance  of  Scripture  one  ray  of  genuine 
light." 

However,  with  the  new  physics  and  the  new  biology: 

The  twentieth  century  has  seen  a  revulsion  from  this  wholesale  condemnation.  While 
some  commentators  may  still  desire  "a  single  plain  sense  of  Scripture"  there  has  been 
a  widespread  return  to  the  symbolical  interpretation  of  Old  Testament  literature. 

(p.  8) 
John  Donne's  Sermons  on  the  Psalms  and 
Gospels,  Evelyn  M.  Simpson,  Univ.  of  Cahf. 
Press,  1963. 

In  fact,  the  entire  development  of  symbolism  and  structural  synchrony  from  Baudelaire 
onward  has  tended  to  restore  the  understanding  of  the  rationale  of  ancient  exegesis. 

In  The  Orphic  Voice-.  Poetry  and  Natural  History  (Routledge  &  Kegan  Paul,  London, 
1960)  Elizabeth  Sewell  studies  the  Orphic  or  metamorphic  and  "magical"  tradition  in 
poetry  and  science  from  Ovid  to  Mallarmé.  Francis  Bacon  has  a  very  special  place  in  her 
study,  precisely  because  of  his  concern  with  the  language  of  the  Book  of  Nature: 

A  Collection  of  all  varieties  of  Natural  Bodies  ...  where  an  Inquirer  ...  might  per- 
use, and  turn  over,  and  spell,  and  read  the  Book  of  Nature,  and  observe  the  Ortho- 
graphy, Etymologia,  Syntaxis,  and  Prosodia  of  Nature's  Grammar,  and  by  which 
as  with  a  Dictionary,  he  might  readily  turn  to  and  find  the  true  Figures,  Compo- 
sition, Derivation,  and  Use  of  the  Characters,  Words,  Phrases  and  Sentences  of 
Nature  written  with  indelible,  and  most  exact,  and  most  expressive  Letters,  with- 
out which  Books  it  will  be  very  difficult  to  be  thoroughly  a  Literatus  in  the 
Language  and  Sense  of  Nature. 
Incomplete  as  it  is,  Bacon's  doctrine  of  forms  has  given  rise  to  accusations  of  slovenli- 


97 


ness  and  imprecision.  It  is  certainly  not  easy,  but  we  must  remember  that  Bacon  is, 
after  all,  trying  to  say  something  new. 

(p.  134) 

This  "new"  approach  was,  however,  something  that  had  a  continuous  history  throughout 
the  patristic  and  medieval  periods  before  Bacon.  The  bond  which  Elizabeth  Sewell  finds 
between  poetry  and  science  in  the  Orphic  tradition  is  the  one  which  Martianus  Capella  had 
tied  between  the  trivium  and  the  quadrivium  in  his  marriage  of  Mercury  and  Philology: 

The  description  of  the  liberal  arts  which  remained  authoritative  throughout  the  Middle 
Ages  had  been  produced  by  Martianus  Capella,  who  wrote  between  410  and  439.  Notker 
Labeo  (d.  1022)  translated  it  into  Old  High  German;  the  young  Hugo  Grotius  won  his 
spurs  with  a  new  edition  (1599);  and  Leibniz,  even  in  his  day,  planned  another.  Traces 
of  Martianus  are  still  to  be  found  in  the  pageantry  of  the  late  sixteenth  century. 

(p.  38) 

European  Literature  and  the  Latin  Middle 

Ages,  Ernst  R.  Curtius 

Martianus  Capella  had  succeeded  in  bringing  the  language  arts  to  bear  on  the  sciences  and 
mathematics,  creating  that  unified  encyclopedism  which  characterizes  the  inclusive  and 
acoustic  approach  to  knowledge,  which  is  represented  by  ancient  and  medieval  and  Baconi- 
an grawwaî/cfl  alike.  The  work  of  Lain  Entralgo  {The  Therapy  of  the  Word  in  Classical 
Antiquity— Yale  University  Press,  1972)  is  a  study  of  the  medical  and  magical  properties  of 
language,  Shamanistic  in  origin  and  efficacious  in  creating  the  familiar  classical  genres  of 
poetry  in  the  ancient  world.  Today  the  submicroscopic  world  of  electronics  has  once  more 
attuned  our  senses  to  the  acoustic  properties  of  natural  phenomena  and  the  arts,  rendering 
contemporary  both  the  "science"  of  Bacon  and  the  science  of  theological  exegesis,  long 
familiar  to  the  commentators  on  both  the  natural  and  the  Sacred  Page. 

University  of  Toronto 


98 


Who  Was  Christopher  Columbus? 


James  W.  Cortada 

Christopher  Columbus  boldly  carved  out  a  prominent  place  for  himself  in  European  and 
American  history  by  sailing  westward  to  the  New  World  in  1492.  He  became  one  of  the 
most  important  figures  in  western  civilization  by  changing  the  very  thrust  of  European 
expansion  for  the  next  five  hundred  years.  For  this  reason,  he  quickly  became  the  subject 
of  great  interest  to  scholars  and  reading  publics  all  over  the  world  who  early  realized  the 
significance  of  his  voyages.  In  the  past  thirty  years  historians  have  conducted  more  reveal- 
ing research  on  him  than  in  all  the  previous  years  combined.    We  know  today  most  of  the 
details  surrounding  his  initial  contacts  with  Isabel  and  Ferdinand.  The  facts  regarding  his 
voyages  to  the  New  World  are  common  knowledge.  In  short,  our  collection  of  data  about 
his  life  after  he  became  famous  is  large  and  not  subject  to  much  controversy  anymore. 
What  is  still  clouded  is  his  early  life  until  the  late  1480s.  Most  of  the  recent  research  on 
Columbus  has  been  concentrated  in  this  earlier  period  and  some  interesting  discoveries 
have  resulted.    Of  the  various  lines  of  investigation  in  this  regard  which  has  produced  the 
greatest  amount  of  controversy,  the  issue  of  his  origin  is  the  most  important. 

While  always  the  subject  of  some  heated  debate,  this  issue  did  not  attract  any  wide 
attention  until  about  thirty  years  ago  when  Samuel  Eliot  Morison,  an  American  historian, 
published  a  biography  of  Columbus  in  which  he  stated  that  the  discoverer  was  Italian  born 
and  raised  in  Genoa.    In  effect,  Morison  gave  his  stamp  of  approval  for  the  most  common- 
ly accepted  interpretation  of  the  navigator's  origin.  And  even  today,  hardly  a  European  or 
American  textbook  disputes  these  facts  with  the  sole  exception  of  the  Spanish  who,  at  the 
time  Morison  published  his  book  wanted  to  call  Columbus  one  of  theirs,  never  publicized 
their  views  outside  of  Spain.  Yet  at  about  the  same  time  that  Morison  published  his  bio- 
graphy another  highly  respected  scholar  released  other  findings. 

Salvador  de  Madariaga,  a  Spaniard  living  in  England,  published  a  massive  biography 
summarizing  the  various  controversies  regarding  Columbus  and  added  his  views  with  saga- 
city and  prudence.  Essentially,  Madariaga  argued  that  the  discoverer  had  been  raised  in 
Genoa  by  his  Catalan  family  which  was  of  Jewish  extraction  rather  than  Roman  Catholic. 
Arguing  his  case  more  forcefully  than  Morison,  he  marshalled  evidence  from  Italian  and 
Spanish  sources  to  prove  his  contention.    With  two  leading  historians  at  odds  on  the  ques- 
tion, it  was  only  inevitable  that  other  scholars  would  cross-check  the  facts  and  attempt  to 
resolve  the  issue.  The  historiographical  argument  resulting  from  these  two  books  has  con- 
tinued unabated  for  thirty  years  in  the  United  States,  Italy,  Portugal,  and  Spain,  and 
shows  no  signs  of  decreasing.  Yet  in  the  process  of  taking  sides,  historians  have  unearthed 
a  great  deal  of  new  information  on  the  early  life  of  Columbus. 

But  why  the  argument  about  his  origins?  In  part  the  answer  is  that  historians  invariab- 
ly want  to  settle  unanswered  mysteries  especially  if  there  is  an  audience  to  read  their  find- 
ings. But  in  the  majority,  national  pride  inspired  a  voracious  hunt  for  the  facts.  Literally 
thousands  of  articles  and  several  important  volumes  have  appeared  on  Columbus  as  a  re- 
sult of  this  controversy.     Italians  wanted  to  claim  Columbus  as  one  of  their  own  in  order 
to  take  credit  for  his  achievement.  To  a  Castillan  Spaniard,  such  a  thought  was  revolting 
since  the  reign  of  Ferdinand  and  Isabel  represented  the  greatest  and  most  exciting  chap- 
ter in  Spain's  history  and  to  grace  it  with  a  foreigner  became  inconceivable.  For  such  an 


99 

Renaissance  and  Reformation  VOLUME  X  1974  NUMBER  2 


individual,  it  seemed  imperative  that  the  discoverer  of  the  New  World  be  a  Catholic 
Spaniard  not  an  Italian  or  a  Jew. 

Yet  others  have  vied  for  Columbus  as  well.  With  less  success,  a  few  Portuguese  histori- 
ans explored  the  possibility  that  the  navigator  was  a  bastard  son  of  the  royal  family.  Call- 
ing forth  such  facts  as  his  long  tenure  in  Portugal,  speaking  knowledge  of  their  language, 
and  Lisbon's  reputation  as  a  maritime  center,  they  argued  that  he  was  in  fact  a  relative  of 
the  Spanish  king  and  queen.    However,  few  historians  outside  of  Portugal  ever  took  this 
reasoning  seriously.  In  fact,  the  Portuguese  have  done  the  least  amount  of  work  on 
Columbus  in  the  past  generation  and  probably  because  they  have  been  so  discouraged  by 
Spanish  and  Italian  historians. 

The  other  major  group  claiming  Columbus  have  been  the  Catalans  who  inhabit  the 
northeast  corner  of  Spain.  Catalonia,  long  a  maritime  center  and  the  home  base  for  many 
sailors,  maritime  lawyers,  and  merchants  in  the  fourteenth  and  fifteenth  centuries,  early 
made  its  bid  for  Columbus.  To  Catalans  no  better  crown  for  their  proud  maritime  heri- 
tage could  be  found  than  to  prove  Columbus  one  of  them.  Their  historians  have  done  the 
most  thorough  research  on  the  discoverer,  finding  the  greatest  number  of  new  facts  re- 
garding his  early  life.     It  is  to  their  work  that  attention  should  be  drawn  since  little  of  it 
has  ever  appeared  in  English  and  because  their  findings  shed  light  on  Christopher 
Columbus. 

Local  pride  induced  Catalans  to  call  Columbus,  or  as  they  would  argue  by  citing  old 
documents,  Colom,  one  of  their  own.  There  is  no  denying  that  he  had  ties  with  this  re- 
gion. Some  of  his  sailors  on  the  first  voyage  were  Catalans.  When  the  Admiral  returned  to 
Spain  he  presented  himself  to  Ferdinand  and  Isabel  with  his  Indians,  corn,  tobacco,  and 
other  souvenirs  at  Barcelona,  Catalonia's  principal  port.  In  fact,  part  of  his  first  expedi- 
tion was  financed  by  Catalan  bankers  long  experienced  in  dealing  with  maritime  invest- 
ments. It  is  fairly  accepted  that  earlier  in  his  life,  Columbus  fought  near  the  Catalan  coast 
during  a  local  civil  war.  Even  today,  visitors  to  Barcelona  are  reminded  of  him.  In  the  har- 
bor is  a  full  sized  reproduction  of  one  of  his  ships.  Near  the  docks  stands  a  large  statue  of 
the  discoverer  while  less  than  two  hundred  yards  away  the  landing  where  he  unloaded  his 
vessels  after  the  first  trip  remains  preserved  as  a  maritime  museum.  The  throne  room  in 
which  he  reported  to  Isabel  and  Ferdinand  is  open  to  tourists  and  the  guides  are  quick  to 
point  out  that  Columbus  visited  the  chamber. 

The  city  of  Barcelona  also  houses  a  treasure  of  archives  long  used  by  Catalan  scholars. 
Because  it  is  rich  in  information  regarding  Columbus  and  other  local  mariners,  odd  pieces 
of  information  on  the  navigator  continually  appear.  The  municipal  naval  records  and 
those  of  the  Crown  of  Aragon  have  shown  that  Columbus  visited  Barcelona  on  several 
occasions  for  business  requiring  legal  documentation.  Major  findings  have  yet  to  be  made; 
however,  many  local  historians  believe  that  Columbus's  diary  of  his  first  trip,  which  he 
publicly  gave  to  Isabel  in  Barcelona  and  has  subsequently  been  lost,  is  stored  in  the  Ara- 
gon files.  The  possibility  of  other  papers  of  his  being  there  is  strongly  believed  since  some 
of  his  less  important  ones  have  been  found  there. 

Mallorca,  like  Barcelona,  has  also  yielded  evidence  of  his  early  life.  The  Catalan  island 
of  Mallorca,  like  Genoa  in  the  fifteenth  century,  was  a  leading  center  for  map  makers. 
Like  her  Italian  competitor,  Mallorca  produced  navigators  and  sailors  who  manned  ships 
all  over  the  Mediterranean  world.  Some  historians  even  feel  that  at  the  time  of  Columbus's 
birth  in  mid-century,  Mallorca  was  the  most  prominent  map  manufacturing  area  in  the 


100 


Mediterranean.  Armed  with  samples  of  Columbus's  handwriting,  scholars  have  probed 
local  records  in  search  of  proof  that  the  explorer  had  indeed  been  a  Catalan.  A  local  regis- 
ter of  municipal  documents  in  Mallorca  listed  a  Cristobal  Colom  during  the  1480s.    A 
long  time  Mallorquin  family,  the  Socias,  has  claimed  for  several  hundred  years  that 
Columbus  was  a  descendant  of  theirs;  yet  positive  proof  is  lacking.  The  long  search  for  a 
letter  by  Columbus  in  Catalan  on  the  island  that  was  to  prove  his  nationality  never  ma- 
terialized but  greater  discoveries  were  made  on  the  mainland. 

The  Archives  of  the  Indies,  housed  in  Seville,  listed  a  letter  by  him  dated  1493  which 
described  the  first  voyage  in  Catalan.  Yet  this  document  has  not  been  found  in  these  files. 
Later  such  a  letter  was  discovered  in  Catalonia.  Addressed  to  a  Valencian  banker  who 
helped  finance  his  first  trip,  Don  Luis  Santangel,  it  was  written  in  Catalan  and  in  the  Ad- 
miral's own  hand.  Other  copies  existed  in  printed  form.  For  example  in  1497,  a  German 
translation  of  the  letter  was  published  in  Strasbourg.  Three  other  editions  appeared  in 
Italian  between  1493  and  1497.  In  all  four  cases,  the  translators  noted  that  the  original 
had  been  in  Catalan  and  their  copies,  from  which  they  worked,  were  also  in  Catalan. 

Other  documents  culled  from  Catalan  government  sources  called  him  Colom  as  oppos- 
ed to  the  Spanish  Colon  even  before  he  made  his  trip  to  the  New  World.  A  letter  in  the 
archives  of  the  Duke  of  Alba  refers  to  the  Admiral  as  Colom  and  was  written  by  a  Casti- 
llan. Other  Spanish  records,  mainly  indices  of  documents,  listed  Columbus  either  as  Colon 
or  Colom.  Part  of  the  discrepancies  in  his  name  can  be  attributed  to  the  poor  handwriting 
of  Spanish  clerks  but  also  to  the  possibility  that  Columbus  was  known  to  some  of  his 
aquaintances  by  his  Catalan  or  Castilian  names.  From  the  scattered  pieces  of  evidence  in 
Castile  and  in  Catalonia,  Spanish  historians,  during  the  1950s,  moved  toward  the  conclu- 
sion that  Columbus  was  not  an  Italian.      By  the  end  of  the  next  decade  most  believed 
there  was  a  strong  possibility  that  he  was  of  Catalan  extraction.  The  extremists  held  that 
he  was  Mallorquin. 

Most  European  historians  now  believe  that  an  Italian  Columbus  could  not  be.  Consi- 
dering the  importance  of  the  trip  and  the  responsibility  that  Columbus  had  in  governing 
any  land  he  discovered,  it  seemed  highly  doubtful  that  the  King  and  Queen  would  have 
sponsored  a  citizen  of  another  country.  Given  the  rivalry  between  Spain  and  other  Euro- 
pean powers  at  the  time,  historians  argued  that  appointing  an  Italian  would  have  been  a 
bad  political  move.  The  governorship  of  discovered  lands  probably  would  have  gone  to  a 
member  of  a  distinguished  Spanish  family  or  even  to  a  royal  relative. 

There  are  those  who  have  tried  to  argue  that  Columbus  was  of  royal  blood  in  order  to 
support  the  contention  that  only  a  major  individual  would  have  received  the  blessings  of 
the  monarchy  for  such  an  adventure.  Arguing  with  little  reliable  evidence,  some  have  tried 
to  show  that  Columbus  was  a  member  of  the  Portuguese  royal  family  which  was  related 
to  Spain's.      Neither  Spanish  or  Portuguese  researchers  have  uncovered  any  birth  certifi- 
cate or  statement  of  illegitimate  birth  to  substantiate  such  arguments.  Yet  the  intense  ef- 
forts to  show  Columbus's  Spanish  background  has  not  been  matched  in  Portugal  by  ex- 
tensive probings  into  royal  archives. 

The  Catalans  have  also  employed  the  Spanish  argument  that  only  a  person  with  some 
connection  with  Spain  could  have  received  the  titles  of  Admiral  and  Viceroy  from  the 
monarchy.  Rejecting  the  Italian  claim,  they  believed  a  Catalan,  being  a  Spaniard,  could  be 
given  such  power  and  prestige  without  violating  customs,  law,  and  good  political  sense. 
Moreover,  since  Catalonia  still  provided  Spain  with  her  best  map  makers  and  sailors,  it 


101 


was  only  natural  that  a  Catalan  would  propose  such  a  revolutionary  idea  as  finding  a  west- 
ward path  to  the  east.  Economics  was  also  employed  in  the  argument  because  at  the  time, 
it  appeared  that  a  further  development  of  trade  with  Asia  would  certainly  benefit  the 
Catalans  the  most  since  they  already  had  considerable  experience  in  maritime  trade  while 
the  Castillans  did  not. 

The  controversy  over  Columbus's  origins  remains  unresolved.  The  Italian  school  under- 
cut their  own  arguments  by  admitting  that  Genoa  boasted  several  map  makers  at  the  time 
bearing  the  name  Columbus.      A  birth  certificate  from  a  Roman  Catholic  church  or  an 
equivalent  document  from  Jewish  authorities  bearing  the  name  of  the  explorer  has  not 
been  found  in  Genoa,  Lisbon,  or  in  Mallorca.  Such  a  discovery  would  undoubtedly  help 
settle  much  of  the  controversy  assuming  that  an  authentic  certificate  even  exists  since  . 
record  keeping  was  not  all  that  one  might  want  in  the  fifteenth  century.  Yet  fragments  of 
his  writings  have  been  found  in  Catalan  as  well  as  in  Latin  and  in  Spanish.  We  know  he 
spoke  Portuguese,  Spanish,  and  some  Italian.  Possibly  he  knew  Catalan  but  preferred  not 
to  use  it  around  his  Castilian  friends.  Where  did  Columbus  come  from,  what  was  his  reli- 
gion, and  did  he  speak  Catalan  like  a  native?  The  solutions  to  these  riddles  are  still  shroud- 
ed in  mystery.  But  with  more  historians  than  ever  before  studying  his  life,  the  answers 
may  not  be  long  in  coming.  Until  then,  Columbus  will  remain  the  enigma  he  has  always 
been. 

Florida  State  University 


Notes 

1  For  a  bibliography  of  these  works  see  Enrique 
Bayerri  y  Bertomeu,  Colon  tal  cual  fué  (Barce- 
lona, 1961),  25-323. 

2  Ibid.,  11-23. 

3  Samuel  Eliot  Morison,  Admiral  of  the  Ocean 
Sea,  A  Life  of  Christopher  Columbus  (Boston, 
1942),  I,  7-8. 

4  Salvador  de  Madariaga,  Christopher  Columbus 
(New  York,  1967,  original  éd.,  1940),  vii-viii. 

5  Juan  Manzano,  Cristobal  Colon.  Siete  anos 
decisivos  de  su  vida:  1485-1492  (Madrid,  1964) 
and  Ramon  Ezquerra,  "Cristobal  Colon," 
Diccionario  de  historia  de  Espana  (Madrid, 
1968),  I,  886-892. 

6  Besides  those  already  mentioned  see  Juan  Perez 
de  Tudela,  Las  armadas  de  Indias  y  los  ort'genes 
de  la  polnica  de  colonizacion  (Madrid,  1956) 
and  The  Life  of  The  Admiral  Christopher 
Columbus  By  His  Son  Ferdinand,  translated 
and  annotated  by  Benjamin  Keen  (New  Bruns- 
wick, 1959). 

7  Summarized  in  Madariaga,  Christopher  Colum- 
bus, 69-118.  See  also  Moses  Bensabat  Amzalak, 
Uma  Interpretaçào  da  assinatura  de  Cristovam 
Colombo  (Lisbon,  1927)  and  Patrocinio  Ribeiro, 
A  Nacionalidade  Portuguesa  de  Cristovam 
Colombo  (Lisbon,  1927). 


Bayerri  y  Bertomeu,  Colon  tal  cual  fué,  passim. 
José  Porter,    i  Fue  escrita  y  publicada  en 
lengua  Catalana  la  primera  noticia  del  descu- 
brimiento  de  America?  ,  published  paper  pre- 
sented to  the  Third  International  Bibliographic 
Congress  in  October,  1963,  in  Barcelona  (Barce- 
lona, 1971  ),  8-1 1  ;  Manuel  Alvarez  de  Sotomayor, 
"Colon  Mallorquin?  ,"  in  Historia  de  Mallorca, 
edited  by  J.  Mascaro  Pasarius  (Palma  de 
Mallorca,  1971),  IV,  193-281. 
Joaquim  Ventallo,  "Ahondando  en  la  historia 
del  descubrimi  ento  de  America,"  La  Vanguardia 
Espanola,  June  11,  1971. 

Bayerri  y  Bertomeu,  Colon  tal  cual  fué,  777-786. 
Madariaga,  Christopher  Columbus,  25-33. 
See  footnote  No.  7. 

Antonio  Rumeu  de  Armas,  Colon  en  Barcelona 
(Seville,  1944),  1-43. 

Italian  views  are  collected  in  Studi  Colombiani, 
3  vols  (Genoa,  1952). 


102 


Avarice  and  Sloth  in  the  Orlando  Furioso* 


Julius  A.  Molinaro 

Morton  Bloomfield's  systematic  inquiry  into  the  historical  evolution  of  the  concept  of  the 
Seven  Deadly  Sins  in  English  poetry  from  the  Middle  Ages  to  the  Renaissance,  including 
Spenser's  The  Faerie  Qiieene,  has  opened  up  the  prospect  of  profitable  investigation  of  the 
subject  in  other  literatures.^  In  this  light  the  Orlando  Furioso,  which  served  as  a  model 
for  Spenser,  has  never  been  fully  examined  and  thus  invites  consideration.  The  advantage 
of  looking  at  the  Orlando  Furioso  from  this  point  of  view  is  that  it  permits  an  unprejudiced 
reading,  from  a  new  perspective,  which  may  result  in  a  fresh  insight  into  Ariosto's  poem. 
The  question,  which  presents  intriguing  possibilities,  may  in  one  way  be  approached  by 
Siegfried  Wenzel's  assertion  that  the  "simplest  function"  of  the  Seven  Deadly  Sins  "be- 
yond merely  enriching  the  doctrinal  content  of  a  poem,  would  be  to  give  it  structure  and 
form".    This  observation  should  perhaps  be  qualified  in  the  case  of  the  Orlando  Furioso 
where  the  importance  of  the  doctrinal  element  is  clearly  insignificant.  The  following  pages 
will  not  attempt  to  deal  with  the  subject  in  its  entirety  but  will  focus  on  one  aspect  only, 
in  particular  on  avarice  and  sloth,  sins  which  Ariosto  has  himself  associated  with  the 
clergy  and  the  monastic  orders  in  accordance  with  a  tradition  which  has  its  origin  in 
Medieval  religious  handbooks  and  early  Renaissance  writings.  This  study,  which  will  make 
some  use  of  analogues  not  sources,  is  predicated  on  the  universally  accepted  premise  that 
the  poem  is  not  an  allegory,  or  a  classical  epic,  designed  with  a  moral  purpose,  as  was 
maintained  in  1549  in  La  Spositione  di M.  Simon  Fornari  da  Reggio  sopra  I'Orlando 
Furioso  di  M.  Ludovico  Ariosto  (Firenze:  Torrentino),  but  a  work  in  which  Ariosto's 
benevolent  attitude  towards  his  fellow  man  manifests  itself  with  good  natured,  often  mis- 
chievous humour,  and  generous  infusions  of  irony. 

Before  proceeding  further,  however,  it  would  be  useful  to  bear  in  mind  throughout  the 
ensuing  discussion  that  for  Ariosto  poetry  is  superior  to  history  and  that  in  his  opinion 
only  an  ignorant  person  would  hold  the  contrary  to  be  true.  Ariosto  prefers  to  incorpor- 
ate his  theory  in  a  concrete  example  rather  than  theorize,  as  Spenser  does  later  in  The 
Faerie  Queene  in  his  celebrated  letter  to  Sir  Walter  Raleigh,  who  is  reminded  that  "the 
Méthode  of  a  Poet  historical  is  not  such  as  of  an  Historiographer"  and  that  the  poet  "re- 
coursing  to  the  thinges  forepaste,  and  divining  of  things  to  come,  maketh  a  pleasing  An- 
alysis of  all".    Towards  the  end  of  the  Orlando  Furioso,  long  after  it  has  become  clear 
that  the  poet's  imagination  is  bound  by  no  rule,  Ariosto  answers  the  charge  that  he  has  no 
respect  for  facts.  Ariosto  at  this  point  (Canto  XLII,  20-22)  has  just  told  the  story  of  a  com- 
bat between  three  of  the  stoutest  Christian  warriors,  including  Orlando,  and  three  worthy 
pagan  opponents,  including  Agramante,  the  African  king.  Ariosto  has  also  related  that  the 
fight  took  place  in  an  open  space  on  an  island  in  the  Mediterranean  but  an  objection  was 
raised  that  the  site  of  the  battle  was  so  mountainous  and  rough  that  it  was  impossible  to 
find  a  level  place  large  enough  to  serve  as  the  scene  of  the  battle  described.  This  was  main- 
tained in  Canto  XLII  by  Federico  Fulgoso,  commander  of  the  Genoese  fleet,  who,  having 
fought  against  the  pirates  infesting  the  Ligurian  coast,  knew  these  waters  well,  and  object- 
ed that  the  terrain  of  the  island  of  Lipadusa  (Lampedusa),  which  he  had  seen  with  his  own 
eyes,  was  an  unlikely  site  for  an  equestrian  battle.  Cardinal  Fulgoso,  or  Fregoso,  who  may 
have  heard  Ariosto  read  his  poem  in  Rome  in  1510,  and  one  of  the  interlocutors  in  Pietro 


103 
Renaissance  and  Reformation  VOLUME  X  1974  NUMBER  2 


Bemho's  Prose  of  1525,  was  therefore  implying  that  Ariosto's  story  was  not  true  or  veri- 
similar and  that  the  poet  was  a  liar.  In  reply  to  this  accusation,  allegedly  based  on  fact, 
Ariosto  calmly  explains  that  just  after  Cardinal  Federico  visited  the  island,  an  earthquake 
dislodged  a  huge  rock,  which  fell  upon  the  mountain  flattening  it  and  creating  a  square 
which  then  became  a  suitable  arena  for  the  famous  battle  scene,  recorded  by  Fragonard  in 
a  drawing  called  The  Battle  on  the  Island  of  Lipadusa.     Ariosto  thus  prefers  to  counter 
fact  with  poetic  invention  rather  than  with  another  fact,  in  this  way  avoiding  a  direct  con- 
frontation on  the  issue  and  outwitting  his  opponent  on  terms  of  his  own  choosing.  In  the 
three  octaves  which  succinctly  sum  up  his  poetic  theory,  Ariosto  uses  only  three  words 
belonging  to  the  technical  language  of  literary  criticism,  istoria,  vera  and  verisimile,  if  the 
word  liar,  bugiardo,  be  excluded.  Swiftly  dismissing  the  cardinal's  charge,  Ariosto  slyly  re- 
turns to  his  story,  how  nearing  its  conclusion.  It  is  worthy  of  note  that  Ariosto  raises  the 
ancient  problem  of  history  versus  poetry  only  towards  the  end  of  his  poem  rather  than  at 
the  beginning,  perhaps  assuming  his  readers  would  accept  the  first  forty-two  of  the  forty- 
six  cantos  of  the  poem  as  ample  and  convincing  demonstration  of  his  theory  of  poetics. 
The  way  was  in  a  certain  manner  prepared  early  in  the  poem,  in  Canto  VII,  1-2,  where 
Ariosto  notes  that  the  ignorant  vulgo  believes  only  in  what  it  can  touch  or  feel,  sceptical 
of  all  else,  and  is  unlikely  to  give  credence  to  his  tale,  but  rather  call  him  a  liar,  bugiardo. 
Ippolito,  his  patron,  who  is  enlightened,  will  not  consider  it  a  lie,  menzogna. 

Thus,  poetry  and  history,  reality  and  illusion,  Ippolito,  Renaissance  patron,  and  Rug- 
giero,  his  mythical  ancestor,  co-exist  side  by  side  on  equal  terms  in  the  world  of  the 
Orlando  Furioso.  Ruggiero,  the  young  hero  of  the  poem,  is  destined  to  become  the  head 
of  a  long  line  of  illustrious  men  and  women,  culminating  in  the  House  of  Este,  but  before 
this  is  possible,  he  must  prove  himself  by  overcoming  a  series  of  obstacles.  Canto  VI  pre- 
sents one  stage  in  the  spiritual  development  of  Ruggiero  and  justifies  the  allegorical  frame- 
work of  its  conception,  Alcina  representing  lust;  Logistilla,  reason,  assisted  by  the  four 
cardinal  virtues  later  (X,  52).  Ruggiero,  a  victim  of  lussuria  and  enslaved  by  sloth  (VII,  5  3), 
as  a  first  step  is  obliged  to  overcome  vice  (VI,  60),  then  to  defend  himself  against  evil  in- 
stincts, all  of  them  introduced  in  the  shape  of  monstrous  creatures,  half  man,  half  animal, 
mounted  on  steeds,  donkeys  or  oxen,  repulsive  and  grotesque  disfigurations.  The  vices 
they  represent  are  not  specified,  but  since  they  appear  as  deformations  of  men  with  bestial 
features,  it  may  not  have  occurred  to  Ariosto  that  further  definition  was  necessary  and 
that  they  would  not  be  interpreted  as  a  sufficiently  clear  allusion  to  deviation  from  virtue, 
hence  from  beauty.    Virtue  and  beauty  are  often  synonymous  in  the  Orlando  Furioso.  It 
will  be  remembered  that  once  Alcina's  falseness  is  discovered,  her  beauty  disappears  and 
she  stands  revealed  in  all  her  ugliness.  Ruggiero  fights  against  the  vices  alone,  refusing  to 
use  his  enchanted  shield  which  blinds  when  uncovered,  preferring  to  rely  upon  his  own 
virtue,  instead  of  fraud.  Vice,  then,  cannot  defeat  Ruggiero,  but  beauty,  in  the  persons  of 
two  fair  young  ladies,  Beltà,  and  Leggiadria,  disarms  him  (VI,  69).  The  implication  is  clear 
that  Ruggiero  has  the  force  of  character  to  conquer  vice  but  cannot  resist  beauty,  and 
beauty  leads  him  on  the  path  to  Alcina's  garden,  to  lust  and  sloth.  In  the  Roman  de  la 
Rose,  Oiseuse,  Idleness,  doorkeeper  of  the  garden,  a  kind  of  earthly  paradise,  carries  the 
mirror  and  comb  of  lechery  to  suggest  that  sloth  is  the  first  step  towards  lust.     In  Piers 
Plowman,  sloth  keeps  company  with  lust  and  is  both  a  physical  and  spiritual  affliction. 

The  Ruggiero- Alcina  episode  inspired  Fragonard,  the  eighteenth  century  French  artist, 
to  record  one  of  its  most  significant  moments  in  the  drawing,  Ruggiero  perceives  the  true 


104 


ugliness  of  Alcina,     raising  a  problem  which  can  be  dealt  with  only  in  passing  here  but 
which  merits  some  attention.  Lessing  in  the  eighteenth  century  refused  to  concede  that 
Ariosto  was  a  painter  when  he  described  the  beauty  of  Alcina,  charging  that  his  stanzas 
were  full  of  excessive  descriptive  detail,  from  which  no  distinct  image  could  possibly 
emerge,  and  that  therefore,  he  exceeded  the  bounds  of  the  poet's  art.  In  his  book,  Vt  Pic- 
tura  Poesis,  The  Humanistic  Theory  of  Painting,  Rensselaer  W.  Lee  has  discussed  this  mat- 
ter in  connection  with  the  Renaissance  habit  of  equating  the  talents  of  the  poet  with  those 
of  the  painter  pointing  out  that  if  Ariosto  was  guilty  of  an  artistic  transgression  in  Lessing's 
eyes,  this  was  not  the  case  for  Ludovico  Dolce,  who,  in  his  Dialogo  della  pittura  in  the  six- 
teenth century  enthusiastically  characterized  Ariosto  as  a  painter  of  high  merit.  It  might 
be  added  that  Dolce  could  speak  not  only  as  an  art  critic  but  as  an  experienced  editor  hav- 
ing brought  out,  among  others,  an  annotated  edition  of  Ariosto's  poem.  The  history  of 
the  illustrated  editions  of  the  Orlando  Furioso  demonstrates  that  it  was  regarded  as  a  rich 
mine  of  subject  matter  by  artists,  among  them  the  Bolognese  painters  Annibale  Carraci 
and  Guido  Reni,  late  sixteenth  and  mid-seventeenth  centuries;  G.B.  Tiepolo,  who  painted 
the  frescoes  on  the  Orlando  theme  in  Vicenza  in  1737;  Rubens  in  the  Low  Countries 
(1577  - 1640);  and  Poussin  in  France  in  the  seventeenth  century.      The  more  than  137 
drawings  by  Fragonard,  considered  by  Philip  Hofer  in  his  article,  "Illustrated  Editions  of 
the  Orlando  Furioso,  in  the  book  just  cited  (pp.  27  -  40)  to  be  the  greatest  in  a  long  line 
of  interpreters  of  Ariosto,  lend  added  proof  to  the  poet's  appeal  for  the  artist. 

Just  before  Ruggiero  enters  Alcina's  garden  of  sensual  delight,      an  earthly  paradise, 
inspired  by  Poliziano's  Kingdom  of  Venus,  the  young  knight  has  to  confront  Erifilla,  the 
symbol  of  avarice.  Ariosto's  description  of  Erifilla  neglects  no  detail  necessary  for  a  lucid 
picture  of  this  figure,  gigantic  in  stature,  with  long  teeth  and  a  poisonous  bite,  and  with 
sharp  finger  nails,  giving  her  a  bear-like  claw  (VI,  78).  She  is  mounted  on  a  wolf,  not  as 
lean  as  Dante's  in  the  Inferno  (I,  49-54),  but  very  heavy  and  taller  than  an  ox.  She  wears 
vestments  of  a  sand  colour,  symbolic  of  avarice.  Her  helmet  and  shield  bear  the  figure  of  a 
swollen  poisonous  toad  (VII,  4-5),  often  associated  with  avarice  in  the  iconography  of  the 
sin.      Whether  this  carefully  produced  verbal  picture  was  ever  translated  into  an  actual  re- 
presentation has  not  come  to  my  notice,  but  there  can  be  little  doubt  that  Ariosto  had  a 
clear  portrait  in  mind.  In  the  encounter  between  Ruggiero  and  Erifilla,  the  latter  is  un- 
horsed but  on  the  advice  of  his  guides,  Belta  and  Leggiadria,  who  together  proceed  to  lead 
him  to  Alcina's  enchanted  garden  (VII,  7)  the  knight  punishes  her  no  further.  It  is  evident 
from  this  episode  that  the  author's  hero,  Ruggiero,  cannot  in  any  way  be  moved  by  the 
sin  of  avarice,  which  has  not  the  slightest  hold  on  him,  although  being  vulnerable  to  beauty, 
he  is  an  easy  victim  of  lust. 

A  paragon  of  virtue,  uncorrupted  by  avarice  (XXVl,  1  ),  like  the  illustrious  women  of 
ancient  times  she  resembles,  Bradamante,  predestined  to  be  Ruggiero's  wife,  like  him  co- 
vets neither  wealth  nor  empire.  Having  thus  introduced  the  subject  of  avarice  at  the  begin- 
ning of  Canto  XXVI,  Ariosto  then  presents  a  related  vice,  cupidity,  sometimes  considered 
a  cardinal  sin,  as  Bloomfield  points  out  (p.  54).  Engraved  on  one  of  the  four  fountains  built 
by  Merlin  in  France  is  the  story  of  a  beast,  referred  to  as  a  corrupting  monster  (46),  cupi- 
dity. Portrayed  as  a  beast  with  the  body  of  a  fox,  the  ears  of  an  ass,  the  head  and  teeth  of  a 
wolf,  a  lion's  claws,  lean  and  hungry,  it  spares  no  one,  high  or  low,  No  respecter  of  rank, 
cupidity  inflicts  injury  on  kings,  princes  and  their  peers  but  is  especially  destructive  in  the 
Roman  court  among  cardinals  and  popes  (32),  Ariosto  is  careful  to  note. 


105 


In  The  Faerie  Queene,  in  Book  1,  Canto  IV,      in  the  colourful  pageant  of  the  Seven  Dead- 
ly Sins,  for  which  Samuel  C.  Chew  has  suggested  a  number  of  analogues  from  literature 
and  the  arts  of  design,      the  figure  of  Avarice,  fourth  in  the  parade,  appears  wearing  thred- 
bare  cote  and  cabled  shoes,  who  in  order  to  fill  his  coffers  with  money: 

Ne  scarse  good  morsell  all  his  life  did  taste. 

Avarice  is  presented  as  one  who  has  led  a  wretched  life: 

Most  wretched  wight,  whom  nothing  might  suffise; 
Whose  greedy  lust  did  lacke  in  greatest  store; 
Whose  need  had  end,  but  no  end  covetise; 
Whose  welth  was  want,  whose  plenty  made  him  pore; 
Who  had  enough,  yett  wished  ever  more. 

In  Spenser's  procession.  Avarice  is  riding  on  a  "Camell  loaden  all  with  gold"  (stanza  27) 
while  Ariosto's  figure  is  mounted  on  a  beast  that  had  issued  from  Hell,  almost  at  the  time 
of  the  creation  of  the  universe.  Details  differ  but  in  the  conception  of  the  sin  there  is  a 
similarity  of  spirit. 

Cupidity,  as  Ariosto  predicts,  will  be  the  cause  of  havoc  and  no  locality  will  be  spared 
its  depredations  (XXVI,  42).  Especially  active  among  the  prelates  of  the  church,  it  can  be  checked 
and  conquered  by  only  magnamity,  such  as  that  of  Francis  I  of  France.  In  the  fourteenth- 
century  The  Ladder  of  Perfection,      Walter  Hilton  defines  covetousness  as  a  "love  of 
worldly  things"  which  can  best  be  combatted  by  "poverty  of  spirit".  He  elaborates:  "Co- 
vetousness is  destroyed  in  the  soul  by  the  working  of  Divine  Love,  for  it  stirs  the  soul  to 
such  an  ardent  desire  for  good  and  heavenly  riches  that  it  holds  all  earthly  riches  as  worth- 
less" (p.  219).  Aristotle  had  long  ago  affirmed  that  the  mean  between  prodigality  and 
avarice  was  liberality,  and  following  him,  Ariosto  names  Francis  I  as  the  leading  champion 
of  his  time  in  combatting  cupidity  in  political  and  social  life.  The  French  sovereign  is  not 
alone,  however,  for  he  is  supported  by  three  young  rulers,  who  are  also  cited  for  this  dis- 
tinction: Maximilian  of  Austria,  the  Emperor  Charles  V,  and  Henry  VIII  of  England.  Ariosto 
then  presents  a  long  list  of  contemporary  figures  who  were  active  in  the  fight  against  the 
corroding  vice  of  cupidity.  For  Ariosto,  then,  cupidity,  while  not  numbered  among. the 
seven  deadly  sins,  is  an  equally  destructive  vice. 

According  to  Brunetto  Latini  cupidity  derives  from  sloth.  In  //  Tesoretto,  Brunetto  ex- 
plains that  when  a  man  through  indolence  cannot  provide  for  his  own  needs,  he  immediate- 
ly sharpens  his  wits  to  make  up  for  the  lack  with  a  covetous  eye  on  the  possessions  of  his 
neighbour: 

De  neghienza  m'avisa 
che  nasce  covitisa. 

(lines  2743-44) 

On  the  other  hand,  wealth  leads  to  avarice: 

Ma  colui  c'ha  divizia, 
si  cade  in  avarizia. 

(lines  2753-54) 

Cupidity  and  avarice  for  Dante's  mentor  are  separate  but  closely  related  vices,  opposite 


106 


sides  of  the  same  coin.  The  case  of  Dante  is  not  much  different.  Adopting  the  Unes  auri 
sacra  fames  directly  from  V'\rg\Vs  Aeneid  (IH,  56-57),  Dante  defines  avarice  as  "sacra  fame 
/  De  I'oro,"  in  Purgatorio  XXII,  39-40, ^^where  these  words  are  spoken  by  Statius,  for 
whom  they  represented  a  turning  point,  a  reformation  of  his  way  of  life.  Dante's  defini- 
tion of  avarice  includes  cupidity,  and  avarice  and  its  opposite,  prodigality,  are  sins  which 
follow  Aristotle's  arrangement  of  vices  in  pairs  of  extremes,  illustrated  in  Inferno  VII,  58- 

59: 

mal  dare  e  mal  tener  lo  mondo  pulcro 
Ha  toko  I'oro  ... 

Ariosto's  conception  of  avarice  and  cupidity  is  remarkably  similar  to  Dante's. 

Turning  for  purposes  of  comparison  to  Spanish  literature,  we  find  that  for  Juan  Ruiz, 
the  Arcipreste  de  Hita,  cupidity  and  avarice  are  two  separate  and  distinct  deadly  sins. 
In  the  Libro  de  Buen  Amor,  about  the  mid-fourteenth  century,  the  Spanish  prelate  devotes 
one  section  to  cobdicia  and  another  to  avaricia  (246-51).  Juan  Ruiz  considers  cupidity  to 
be  the  source  of  all  other  sins: 

De  todos  los  pecados     es  raiz  la  cobdicia 
(218). 

The  author  of  La  Celestina,  late  fifteenth  century,  links  the  two  sins  together  in  the  per- 
son of  the  scheming  go-between  Celestina,  moved  by  both  covetousness  and  avarice.       It 
is  worth  noting  that  the  deadly  sins  are  interrelated  by  the  author  of  the  tragicomedia,  all 
arising  from  the  sin  of  pride.  Other  precedents  in  medieval  Spanish  literature  regarding 
covetousness  and  avarice  are  not  lacking,  as  Dorothy  Clotelle  Clarke  points  out  in  her  spe- 
cialized study  of  Lfl  Celestina.  In  the  early  fourtheenth  century  Vida  de  San  Ildefonso,  in 
which  the  conventional  list  of  the  seven  sins  is  accepted,  all  evil  is  seen  as  deriving  from 
luxuria  and  cobdicia  (p.  38),  while  the  anonymous  Reuelaçion  de  un  Hermitanno  of  1382 
separates  avarice  from  covetousness  (p.  47).  Pero  Lopez  de  Ayala's  Rimado  de  palacio, 
late  fourteenth  century,  considers  covetousness  and  avarice  both  as  the  root  of  all  evil,  and 
pride  as  the  principal  sin  (p.  50).  In  the  late  fifteenth  century  Proçesso  entre  la  Sober  via  y 
la  Mesura,  Ruy  Pâez  de  Ribera  views  the  sins  of  cobdicia  and  avaricia  as  separate  and  dis- 
tinct (p.  53)  while  Juan  de  Mena  in  the  mid-fifteenth  century  Copias  contra  los  pecados 
mortales  makes  companions  of  covetousness  and  avarice  (p.  35). 

Similarly,  in  the  Roman  de  la  Rose,  the  images  oi  avarice  and  covoitise  sit  side  by  side 
at  the  entrance  to  the  garden,  the  symbol  of  the  courtly  life.  Guillaume  de  Lorris  charac- 


C'est  cele  qui  fait  I'autrui  prendre 
Rober,  tolir  e  baréter, 
E  bescochier  e  mesconter. 

Shabbily  dressed  in  a  tattered  robe,  the  figure  oï  Avarice  tightly  clutches  a  purse  in  her 
hand  (II.  197-233).  On  the  other  hand,  in  the  late  fourteenth  century  Piers  Plowman,  avar- 
ice and  covetousness  are  synonymous  and  related  to  lying,  guile,  deception  and  theft. 
Two  frequently  consulted  Italian  authors,  Giovanni  Paolo  Lomazzo,  in  his  Trattato 
dell'arte  della  pittura,  scoltura,  et  architettura  of  1585,     and  Cesare  Ripa,  in  his  Delia 
novissima  iconologia  of  1625,      identify  avarizia  with  cupidigia-,  for  Lomazzo,  "L'avaritia, 


107 


ch'altro  non  è  che  una  cupidigia  d'hauer  molto",  and  for  Ripa,  "Avaritia  è  immoderata 
cupidigia,  e  sete  di  hauere,  la  quale  genera  nell'auaro  crudeltà,  inganno,  discordia,  ingrati- 
tudine,  tradimento,  &  lo  toglie  in  tutto  dalla  Giustizia,  Carità,  Fede,  Pietà;  &  da  ogn'altra 
virtù  morale,  &  Christiana". 

In  the  Orlando  Furioso  avarice  is  the  root  of  all  sin,  according  to  Lidia,  who  accuses 
her  father,  a  king,  of  it  before  Astolfo  on  his  visit  to  Hell  where  she  has  been  confined  to 
suffer  for  her  ingratitude  towards  an  unselfish  lover.  Her  father  was  unimpressed  by  the 
young  man's  virtue,  for  Alceste  was  poor: 

e  '1  padre  mio  troppo  al  guadagno  dato, 
e  aU'avarizia,  d'ogni  vizio  scuola, 
tanto  apprezza  costumi,  o  virtu  ammira, 
quanto  I'asino  fa  il  suon  de  la  lira. 
(XXXIV,  20) 

As  an  author  dependent  upon  a  capricious  patron,  with  little  appreciation  for  creative 
work,  Ariosto  could  well  agree  with  Lidia  that  avarice  was  the  source  of  all  vice.  If  he  did 
indeed,  he  would  not  be  original  but  would  simply  be  following  a  tradition  for  in  the  New 
Testament,  I  Timothy  VI,  10,  gave  avarice  that  honour,  considering  it  to  be  the  cause  of 
ruin  and  perdition.  Among  the  theologians  of  the  fifteenth  century  following  the  apostle, 
Antoninus  of  Florence  (died  1459),  in  his  Summa  Theologica,  as  Roger  Bacon  earlier,  put 
avarice  at  the  head  of  the  list  of  the  sins.  For  Gregory  the  Great,  pride  was  the  most  dead- 
ly of  all  the  sins  while  avarice  occupied  second  place.  Bloomfield  argues  that  Gregory  and 
the  early  Middle  Ages  did  not  emphasize  avarice  as  the  first  sin  because  "society  possessed 
little  absolute  wealth  and  what  there  was  consisted  largely  of  land".       By  the  early  six- 
teenth century  this  situation  had  obviously  changed  in  Italy  where  trade  and  commerce 
had  created  a  new  society. 

When  he  speaks  out  against  avarice  in  Canto  XXXV  of  the  Orlando  Furioso,  St.  John  li- 
terally assumes  the  function  of  Ariosto's  spokesman  as  he  guides  Astolfo  on  his  important 
mission  to  the  moon.  Ariosto  and  St.  John  the  Evangelist  share  a  common  interest  which 
binds  them  as  no  other  can:  they  are  both  professional  writers.  The  Evangelist  proclaims 
his  allegiance  to  the  trade  declaring: 

Gli  scrittori  amo,  e  fo  il  debito 
ch'al  vostro  mondo  fui  scrittore  anch'io. 
(XXXV,  38) 

The  author  of  the  Gospel  of  St.  John  justly  takes  pride  in  his  reputation  which  can  never 
be  taken  away  from  him,  since  he  has  received  his  reward  directly  from  Christ,  the  sub- 
ject of  his  great  opus: 

E  sopra  tutti  gli  altri  io  feci  acquisto 
che  non  me  puo  levar  tempo  né  morte: 
e  ben  convenne  al  mio  lodato  Cristo 
rendermi  guidardon  di  si  gran  sorte. 
(XXXV,  29) 

Almost  one  third  of  Canto  XXXV,  from  the  beginning,  is  devoted  to  the  serious  themes  of 
ingegno,  immortality,  study,  and  the  importance  of  the  writer's  role  in  life.  St.  John's 


108 


warning  to  princes,  endorsed  by  Ariosto,  and  his  attack  against  their  avarice  therefore  car- 
ry special  force: 

Oh  bene  accorti  principi  e  discreti, 
che  seguite  di  Cesare  I'esempio, 
e  gli  scrittor  vi  fate  amici,  donde 
non  avete  a  temer  di  Lete  l'onde! 
(XXXV,  22) 

According  to  St.  John,  the  poet  has  the  unique  mission  of  rescuing  a  man's  fame  from  ob- 
livion, a  fate  to  be  feared  more  than  death.  Princes,  signori  avari  (XXXV,  23),  should  thus 
guard  against  forcing  their  authors  to  beg  and  should  not,  by  exalting  vice  and  punishing 
virtue,  banish  the  arts.  The  point  of  the  lesson  here  is  that  the  written  word  has  the  power 
to  make  or  unmake  a  man  as  Homer  and  Virgil  once  amply  proved  (XXXV,  35-36)  and  as 
Alfieri  in  the  eighteenth  century  re-affirmed.  Ariosto's  attitude  toward  avarice  is  also  a 
highly  individual  one,  related  directly  to  the  avari  principi  (XXXIV,  77),  whom  he  associ- 
ates with  the  Estes.  Through  St.  John  it  was  possible  for  Ariosto  to  assail  a  vice  which  af- 
fected him  deeply  and  caused  him  personal  hardship;  he  could  more  easily  attack  through 
an  intermediary  and  behind  a  shield  rather  than  in  his  own  vulnerable  name.  Interpreted 
in  this  light  the  dedication  of  the  Orlando  Furioso  (I,  3)  may  be  read  as  mild  criticism  of 
his  patron  Cardinal  Ippolito  d'Este,  "generosa  Erculea  prole,"  the  wealthy  protector  of  a 
poor  servant,  who  can  repay  his  patron  only  with  words  and  ink,  his  sole  possessions. 

Ariosto  returns  to  the  subject  of  avarice  three  cantos  from  the  end  of  the  poem  to  deal 
with  the  sin  more  fully.  It  is  a  matter  of  record  that  Ariosto  often  composed  the  exordium 
after  drafting  the  narrative  matter  of  the  canto      and  was  thus  enabled  to  devote  what- 
ever time  and  thought  were  necessary  for  the  introduction  to  the  canto,  usually  an  elabor- 
ate discussion  of  a  topic  of  major  concern  to  the  author.  Avarice  thus  becomes  the  sub- 
ject of  an  extended  discourse  in  Canto  XLIII  where  Ariosto  notes  that  the  sin  takes  root  in 
base  souls,  not  a  surprising  fact,  he  observes,  but  a  cause  for  regret  that  it  sometimes  cor- 
rupts great  men  and  virtuous  women.  This  preamble  serves  as  the  fitting  background  intro- 
duction to  a  kind  of  exemplary  novella,  the  story  of  a  husband  who  tests  his  wife's  fidelity 
by  offering  her,  in  the  guise  of  a  former  admirer,  precious  jewels,  emeralds,  rubies  and 
diamonds,  in  return  for  her  love.  The  picture  of  the  wife  at  the  moment  of  yielding  to 
temptation,  seized  as  she  is  by  cupidity,  is  vivid: 

...  il  veder  fiammeggiar  poi,  come  fuoco, 
le  belle  gemme,  il  duro  cor  fe'  molle: 
(XLIII,  38) 

The  wife  falls  into  her  husband's  trap  and  she,  angered  by  this  deception,  leaves  him  for 
her  former  lover.  Rinaldo,  who  is  listening  to  this  story,  expresses  no  surprise,  for  gold,  he 
remarks,  understandably  exercises  an  irresistible  fascination: 

Se  d'avarizia  la  tua  donna  vinta 
a  voler  fede  romperti  fu  indutta, 
non  t'ammirar:  né  prima  ella  né  quinta 
fu  de  le  donne  prese  in  si  gran  lutta. 
(XLIII,  48) 


109 


This  tale  is  immediately  followed  by  a  similar  one  in  which  the  power  of  avarice  is  illus- 
trated with  a  twofold  example,  revolving  around  a  wealthy  judge,  Anselmo,  continually 
haunted  by  the  thought  that  his  wife,  Argia,  would  be  unfaithful  to  him,  as  had  once  been 
predicted  by  an  astrologer.  Adonio,  the  third  figure  in  the  triangle,  a  Manuan  nobleman, 
had  fallen  in  love  with  Argia  and  had  spent  an  entire  fortune  in  wooing  her  to  no  avail; 
the  episode  is  reminiscent  of  Boccaccio's  Federigo  degli  Alberighi  in  the  Fifth  Day,  novella 
9  of  the  Decameron.  The  story  of  Adonio  is  essentially  original  despite  the  various  sources 
Pio  Rajna  cites,  Ovid  and  Boiardo  among  them,  used  for  incidental  details  in  the  tale. 
The  tale  becomes  involved,  but  to  tell  it  simply,  Adonio  returns  seven  years  later  with  a 
fortune  at  his  command  and  when  he  lavishes  wealth  on  her,  Argia  cannot  resist  and  yields 
less  to  his  protestations  of  love  than  to  his  wealth.  Avarice  conquers  her  despite  the  fact 
that  her  husband  had  showered  his  wife  with  riches  so  that  she  would  be  indifferent  to 
temptation.  Adonio's  prodigality  and  Argia's  avarice  conquer  fidelity  to  her  husband.  But 
this  is  only  one  side  of  the  story.  Anselmo,  in  court  a  judge,  outside,  a  mortal  man,  demon- 
strates that  he  is  as  guilty  as  his  wife  of  the  same  fault  when  he  finds  irresistible  the  offer 
of  a  fine  palace  by  a  homosexual  Ethiopian  hunchback  in  exchange  for  the  surrender  of 
his  body.  Argia,  witness  to  the  proposal,  suddenly  emerges  from  her  hiding  place  to  sur- 
prise her  accuser.  There  is  nothing  but  for  husband  and  wife  to  forgive  each  other,  both 
equally  guilty  of  avarice. 

Sloth  is  the  sixth  in  Ariosto's  list  of  the  Seven  Deadly  Sins,  appearing  as  Inerzia,  in 
Canto  XIV,  and  soon  after  as  the  allegorical  personifications,  Ozio  and  Pigrizia.  Ariosto  pre- 
sents these  figures  as  gross  physical  presences: 

In  questo  albergo  il  grave  Sonno  giace; 
VOzio  da  un  canto  corpulento  e  grasso, 
da  I'altro  la  Pigrizia  in  terra  siede, 
che  non  puô  andare,  e  mal  reggersi  in  piede. 
(XIV,  93) 

The  angel  Michael  has  after  considerable  effort  found  the  figure  of  Silence  in  Arabia  in  a 
cave,  situated  in  a  pleasant  valley,  shaded  by  two  hills,  covered  with  ancient  pines  and 
huge  beech  trees,  a  natural  setting  existing  only  in  Ariosto's  fantasy.      It  will  be  recalled 
that  the  help  of  Silence  is  needed  to  accompany  the  Christian  reinforcements  through  pa- 
gan territory  in  or  near  the  besieged  city  of  Paris.  Ariosto's  association  of  Sleep  with  Sloth 
in  a  desert  environment  is  in  keeping  with  a  traditional  one  which  goes  back  to  the  early 
Fathers  of  the  Church,  to  the  time  of  Evagrius  (born  in  346),  considered  to  be  the  creator 
of  Christian  mysticism,  and  of  his  disciple  Cassian  (born  355-365)  of  Bethlehem,  whose  de- 
finition of  Sloth,  acedia,  is  well  known.  According  to  Evagrius,  the  celebrated  preacher  of 
Constantinople,  acedia  is  a  temptation  peculiar  to  desert  monks  and  gives  rise  to  other  vices, 
two  of  them  being  otiositas  and  somnolentia.      As  Wenzel  points  out,  Cassian  equates  the 
two  terms,  somno  otii  vel  acediae  (p.  38).  In  Ariosto's  portrayal  of  the  vice,  corpulence  is 
the  one  outstanding  characteristic  of  Ozio  and  similarly  oi  Pigrizia,  who  cannot  walk  or 
support  the  weight  of  his  body.  Ariosto's  mention  of  the  feet  is  not  without  purpose,  for 
as  Wenzel  has  noted,  "The  connection  oi  acedia  with  the  feet  is  quite  widespread  in  the 
iconography  of  the  vice". 

Towards  the  end  of  the  sixteenth  century,  Lomazzo  in  his  famous  treatise  on  painting, 
maintained  that  painting  and  poetry  were  closely  related,  almost  identical  in  nature  even. 


110 


differing  only  in  method  and  manner  of  expression;      having  studied  the  changes  pro- 
duced in  the  body  by  passion,  he  has  pertinent  remarks  in  this  connection.  Devoting  a  few 
sentences  to  the  effect  on  the  body  of  what  he  terms  tardith,  the  equivalent  of  sloth, 
Lomazzo  has  this  to  say: 

"La  tardità  fà  I'huomo  pigro,  &  lento  in  ogni  attione,  &  sono  gl'atti  suoi,  posarsi, 
muover  le  braccia,  &  tutto  il  resto  delle  membra  tardamente,  non  allargare,  ne  muouere 
gran  fatto  le  gambe,  &  postosi  in  uno  stato  fermaruisi  buon  pezzo,  si  come  fanno  gli 
smemorati,  facchini,  &  i  villani." 

It  is  clear  that  Lomazzo  was  well  aware  of  the  debilitating  effect  of  sloth  on  the  arms,  as 
well  as  on  the  legs.  For  Cesare  Ripa,  in  his  book,  cited  earlier,  on  iconology, 

"Accidia,  secondo  S.  Giouanni  Damasceno  1.2  è  una  tristitia,  che  aggrava  la  mente, 
che  non  permette,  che  si  facci  opera  buona." 

(p.  6) 

Accidia,  which  deprives  men  of  their  capacity  to  act  and  makes  them  otiosi,  e  pigri  (7),  is 
sometimes  depicted  as  a  woman  reclining  on  the  ground  near  an  ass  to  demonstrate  how 
far  removed  her  thoughts  are  from  sacred  and  religious  matters. 

Ariosto  stresses  the  physical  elements  rather  than  the  spiritual  which  are  merely  implied 
in  Canto  XIV,  93.  In  Wenzel's  study  of  sloth  it  is  pointed  out  that  the  drowsiness  of  the 
subject  suggests  a  loss  of  taste  for  spiritual  things.  But  Ariosto's  conception  of  sloth  in 
this  instance  is  more  an  affliction  of  the  body  than  of  the  soul,  unlike  Petrarch's  interpre- 
tation oi  acedia,  a  spiritual  malady,  harmful  to  the  spirit.  Ariosto's  term  ozio  is  more  simi- 
lar to  Petrarch's  accidia  and  must  not  in  any  manner  be  interpreted  as  equivalent  to  otio, 
which  for  the  author  of  D^  otio  religioso,  written  in  1347,  concerns  positive  creative  acti- 
vity.^1 

In  The  Faerie  Queene,  in  the  pageant  of  the  Seven  Deadly  Sins,  sluggish  Idlenesse,  moun- 
ted on  a  slouthfull  Asse,  rides  first  in  the  parade.  Knowing  that  this  was  a  sin  to  which 
monks  were  particularly  vulnerable,  Spenser  has  Idlenesse: 

Arayd  in  habit  blacke,  and  amis  thin. 

Like  to  an  holy  Monck,  the  service  to  begin 


adding  that  it  was: 


and 


Still  drownd  in  Sleepe 


Scarse  could  he  once  uphold  his  heavie  hedd. 

The  figure  is  portrayed  with  its  traditional  characteristics,  including,  as  in  Ariosto's  con- 
ception, lustlesse  limbs. 

In  Petrarch's  canzone  Spirto  gentil  (Canzoniere  LIII),  the  poet  depicts  the  abject  politi- 
cal state  of  Italy,  insensitive  to  internal  suffering  and  strife,  Vecchia,  oziosa  e  lenta  (line 
12),  overcome  by  her  pigro  sonno,  deaf  to  her  people's  cries  of  woe.  Her  only  salvation  is 
in  the  gentle  spirit,  Italy's  only  hope  against  vice.  In  the  second  book  of  the  Secretum,  St. 
Augustine  succeeds  in  isolating  the  source  of  Petrarch's  afflication,  accidia,  called  aegritudo 
by  the  ancients  (i.e.  Cicero),  equivalent  to  animi  tristitia.  Petrarch's  concept  of  the  sin  is 


111 


close  to  the  medieval  view,  as  Wenzel  has  noted:  "In  the  complex  history  of  the  vice,  Pe- 
trarch's concept  of  acedia  as  tristitia,  therefore,  follows  a  component  that  is  at  once 
ancient  and  dominant."  (p.  159)  For  Dante  the  tristi,  the  sullen,  bearing  in  their  hearts  a 
sluggish  smoke,  accid'ioso  fummo  {Inf.  VII,  121-23)  are  condemned  to  the  black  mire  of 
Hell.  For  Petrarch  acedia  is  understood  as  "grief  rather  than  as  indolence  or  neglect  of 
spiritual  duties,"  as  Wenzel  explains  (p.  159).  Petrarch  used  the  term  accidia  because  it 
was  used  in  "fourteenth  century  Scholastic  and  popular  teaching  and  meant  grief,"  Wenzel 
continues  (p.  161).  Petrarch's  interpretation  of  a  traditional  concept  is  intensely  subjec- 
tive, designed  to  define  a  deep  personal  feeling.  Ariosto's  treatment  of  the  vice  is  like  Pe- 
trarch's, highly  individual. 

Returning  to  Canto  XXXV  of  the  Orlando  Furioso,  cited  earlier  in  connection  with 
avarice,  Astolfo  learns  from  St.  John  that  men  guilty  of  sloth  are  forgotten  by  posterity, 
their  names  obliterated  by  oblivion,  oblio.  These  include  courtiers,  inerti  e  vili  (21),  a 
phrase  Ariosto  uses  again  later  for  emphasis  in  reverse  order  vili  et  inerti  (27).  Immortality 
is  reserved  for  the  few  enlightened  poets  who  have  triumphed  over  time,  a  kind  of  Petrar- 
chan Trionfo  della  fama,  as  Leo  has  pointed  out:       oblivion,  for  the  majority  of  men  who 
exalted  vice  above  virtue  (23).  Immortality  is  the  true  life,  oblivion  a  second  death  for 
Ariosto: 

cosigli  uomini  degni  da'  poeti 
son  toiti  da  I'oblio,  piij  che  morte  empio. 
(XXXV,  22) 

Sublime  honours  await  the  poets  worthy  of  the  name  as  well  as  the  few  scholars,^//  stud- 
iosi  pochi  (30).  The  association  of  inertia  with  oblivion  is  not  a  fortuitous  allusion  but  ap- 
pears designed  to  remind  the  reader  that  glory  cannot  be  achieved  without  effort  as  is 
openly  implied  in  the  exordium  of  Canto  XXXVII.  While  the  first  octave  of  that  canto  re- 
fers particularly  to  women,  Ariosto's  principle  that  success  cannot  be  achieved  senza  in- 
dustria  and  without  labouring  day  and  night  is  applicable  to  the  entire  poem.  \i  lunga  cura 
(XXXVII)  is  indispensable  to  glory,  Ruggiero's  lunga  inerzia,  which  immobilized  him  under 
Alcina's  influence,  and  the  ozio  lungo  d'uomini  ignoranti  (XXXIV,  75),  which  Ariosto  dis- 
covered on  the  moon  diminish  a  man's  worth.  The  references  to  the  sin  of  sloth  are  made 
with  pointed  and  specific  purpose  by  Ariosto.  In  Purgatorio  (XVIII,  13  3-38),  Ariosto  had 
before  him  two  vivid  illustrations  of  the  corrosive  nature  of  accidia,  which  in  one  case  was 
responsible  for  destroying  the  faith  of  the  Hebrews,  who  thus  failed  to  reach  the  river 
Jordan,  and  in  another  the  desire  of  the  Trojans,  who  preferred  to  stay  behind  in  Sicily 
rather  than  follow  Aeneas  in  his  long  journey  to  mainland  Italy,  giving  themselves  up  in- 
stead to  a  life  without  glory,  sanza  gloria.  For  Dante  glory  is  never  the  reward  of  the  luke- 
warm, the  unconcerned,  the  negligent  but  is  reserved  only  for  the  zealous;  for  Mary,  the 
mother  of  her  Lord,  representing  the  Church;  and  for  Caesar,  the  founder  of  Rome,  repre- 
senting the  Empire. 

Precedents  in  Spanish  literature  offer  interesting  points  of  reference.  A  fourteenth- 
century  moral  work,  and  one  of  the  oldest  and  most  popular  Spanish  catechisms,  Pedro  de 
Varague's  Tractado  de  la  doctrina,  warns  of  the  dangers  oi  açidia.       His  conception  of  the 
sin  is  much  akin  to  Ayala's  in  the  Rimado  de  palacio,  where  sloth,  defined  as  octioso  estar, 
produces  lassitude,  which  destroys  all  desire  to  do  good,  faser  buenas  obras  or  bien  faser. 
In  La  Celestina,  sloth  appears  to  have  been  almost  as  obnoxious  to  the  author  as  covetous- 


112 


ness  and  avarice.  As  Dorothy  Clarke  explains,  "Sloth  appears  most  dramatically  in  the 
tragicomedy  in  the  form  of  Calisto's  (the  hero's)  prodigality,  offspring  of  sloth  and  a  mea- 
sure of  Calisto's  lust."      In  Ariosto's  view  Ruggiero's  lust  and  sloth  take  a  firm  hold  of  the 
hero  in  a  similarly  traditional  fashion. 

From  beginning  to  end,  save  for  the  necessary  intoduction  to  each  canto,  the  Orlando 
Furioso  tells  the  story  of  man's  accomplishments  and  exploits  on  earth,  without  interrup- 
tion. The  Orlando  Furioso  pays  tribute  to  man's  energy  and  celebrates  his  innate  capacity 
to  create  his  own  destiny.  Its  heroes,  Astolfo  and  Orlando,  on  the  Christian  side,  their  ad- 
versaries, Rodomonte  and  Ruggiero  (later  converted)  on  the  other,  are  constantly  in  action, 
almost  never  resting  in  one  place  but  in  tireless  pursuit  of  their  goals.  A  good  match  for 
their  male  counterparts,  the  heroines  of  the  poem  possess  boundless  energy  of  mind  and 
body:  Angelica  and  Bradamante,  Isabella  and  Olimpia,  vigorous,  full  of  initiative,  inven- 
tive, never  passive.  Ariosto's  personifications  of  Sloth  as  figures  sated  with  sleep,  lacking 
the  energy  to  stand  on  their  feet,  depict  the  vice  humorously  and  with  great  visual  force. 
Ariosto's  use  of  the  terms  inerzia,  pigrizia,  and  ozio  shows  a  justifiable  preference  for  Ita- 
lian rather  than  Latin  terminology,  which  the  poet  eschews— understandably  for  an  author 
who  prided  himself  on  his  knowledge  of  the  vernacular,  in  his  eyes  equal  to  its  more  illus- 
trious ancestor.  If  one  considers  the  value  to  the  framework  of  the  Orlando  Furioso  of  all 
episodes  involving  ethical  behaviour  and  references  to  good  and  evil,  the  fundamental  im- 
portance of  Ariosto's  concept  of  ethics  to  the  poem's  structure  is  readily  appreciated. 

Ariosto's  treatment  of  avarice  and  sloth,  part  of  the  larger  theme  of  the  Seven  Deadly 
Sins,  is  not  only  an  essential  feature  of  the  poem,  enriching  it  substantially,  but  as  a  sub- 
ject it  provides  the  Orlando  Furioso  with  deep  roots  into  the  very  centre  of  man's  frailties, 
a  constant  reality,  nor  ignored  by  a  poet  who  understood  as  few  did  that  the  imagination 
is  capable  of  encompassing  heaven  and  earth  in  one  embrace. 

University  of  Toronto 


Notes 

*  A  shorter  version  of  this  paper  was  presented 
before  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Canadian 
Society  for  Italian  Studies,  May  30,  1974. 

1  Morton  W.  Bloomfield.  The  Sever?  Deadly  Sins. 
An  Introduction  to  the  History  of  a  Religious 
Concept,  with  Special  Reference  to  Medieval 
English  Literature.  ([East  Lansing]:  Michigan 
State  College  Press,  1956),  pp.  75,  90. 

2  Siegfried  Wenzel.  "The  Seven  Deadly  Sins," 
Speculum,  43  (1968):  15. 

3  Works.  A  Variorum  Edition,  edited  by  Edwin 
Greenlaw  et  al.  (Baltimore:  Johns  Hopkins 
Press,  1932-     ),  I,  168-69. 

4  Fragonard  Drawings  from  Ariasto,  with  Essays 
by  Elizabeth  Morgan,  Philip  Hofer,  Jean  Seznec. 
(New  York:  Pantheon  Books,  1945),  p.  21. 

5  For  a  discussion  of  the  "philosophical"  uses  of 
monsters  in  literature,  see  D.W.  Robertson. 

A  Preface  to  Chaucer.  Studies  in  Medieval  Per- 
spectives. (Princeton,  New  Jersey:  Princeton 


University  Press,  1962),  pp.  155-56.  Emanuele 
Rapisarda  in  his  edition  of  Prudentius'  Psycho- 
machia,  last  half  of  the  fourth  century,  which 
naturally  comes  to  mind  at  this  point  in  the 
Orlando  Furioso,  finds  a  few  parallels  between 
Ariosto  and  the  Spanish  poet.  See  Prudenzio. 
Psychomachia.  Testo  con  introduzione.  (Catania: 
Centro  di  studi  sull  antico  cristianesimo,  1962), 
pp.  15,  18.  It  is  worthy  of  note  that  Rapisarda 
translated  the  Latin  avaritia  into  either  avarizia 
or  cupidigia  (line  508),  apparently  unaware 
that  a  distinction  is  often  insisted  upon  between 
the  two. 

Guillaume  de  Lorris  et  Jeun  de  Meun.  Le  Roman 
de  la  Rose.  éd.  Ernest  Langlois.  (Paris:  Librairie 
de  Firmin-Didot,  1920),  line  619. 
William  Langland.  Piers  the  Ploughman.  Tr.  into 
modem  English.  With  an  introd.  by  J.F.  Good- 
ridge.  (Harmondsworth,  Middlesex,  England: 
Penguin  Books,  1959),  pp.  111-13. 


113 


8  Fragonard,  p.  21. 

9  (New  York:  W.W.  Norton,  1967),  pp.  3-4.  Cf. 
also  Roberto  Longhi.  Officina  Ferrarese,  1934. 
(Firenze:  Sansoni,  1956),  pp.  217,  267  for  titles 
of  works  based  on  the  Orlando  Furioso:  in 
Agnew  House,  London,  Lotta  di  Orlando  e 
Rodomonte  by  the  followers  of  Dorso  di  Battis- 
ta,  and  Ruggero,  Angelica  e  I'orca  in  the  Kress 
Collection,  New  York,  by  Gerolamo  da  Carpi  (?). 

10  Fragonard,  pp.  27-40;  see  also  Gabriel  Rouchès, 
"L'interprétation  du  Roland  Furieux  par  la  gra- 
vure,'" L'Atnateur  d'Estampes,  4(1925):  107-12 
and  145-53;  "L'interprétation  du  Roland  Furieux 
dans  les  arts  plastiques,"  Etudes  Italiennes  2 
(1920):  129-40;  Ugo  Bellocchi  and  Bruno  Fava, 

L  'interpretazione  grafica  dell'  Orlando  Furioso, 
(Reggio  Emilia:  Tipografia  Emiliana,  1961). 

1 1  Angelo  Poliziano.  Stanze  cominciate  per  la 
giostra  di  Giuliano  de'Medtci.  In  Rime,  a  cura 
di  Natalino  Sapegno.  (Roma:  Edizioni  dell' 
Ateneo,  1965),  I,  70-125. 

12  Samuel  C.  Chew.  The  Pilgrimage  of  Life.  (New 
Haven  and  London:  Yale  University  Press, 
1962),  p.  106,  points  out  that  Avarice  is  des- 
cribed or  depicted  in  a  variety  of  ways  "since 
there  was  no  generally  accepted  animal  conven- 
tion." Among  those  often  associated  with  the 
Sin  is  the  toad.  See  also  Adolf  Katzenellenbogen, 
Allegories  of  the  Virtues  and  Vices  in  Medieval 
Art:  From  Early  Christian  Times  to  the  Thir- 
teenth Century.  (London:  The  Warburg  Insti- 
tute, 1939),  p.  58.  "Snakes  and  toads  (Is.  LXVI, 
24:  Eccl,  X,  13)  also  served  in  a  general  way  to 
torment  sinners,  the  avaricious  man  for  instance, 
as  shown  in  an  illustration  of  hell  in  the  Beatus 
Apocalypse  from  San  Domingo  de  Silos,  com- 
pleted 1 109."  In  his  edition  of  the  Orlando 
Furioso,  Giuliano  Innamorati  (Ariosto,  Opere, 
Bologna,  Zanichelli,  1967),  commenting  on 
XXVI,  31,  writes:  "è  I'immagine  della  cupidigia 
descritta  con  chiara  ispirazione  dantesca,  sul 
modello  della  lupa  (cfr.  Inf.  I,  49  sgg.)  e  di 
Gerione  (cfr.  Inf.  XVII,  1  sgg.),  ma  costruita  in 
modo  da  rappresentare  anche  i  vizi  principali 
che  vanno  uniti  o  che  derivano  dalla  cupidigia; 
cosi  ha  orecchie  d'asino  (v.  3)  per  indicare 
I'ignoranza,  testa  di  lupo  ...  asciutta  (w.  3-4) 
per  la  voracità  insaziabile,  branche  ...  leon  (v.  5) 
per  la  violenza  e  crudeltà,  I'altro  ...  volpe  (vv.  5- 
6)  per  I'astuzia  malvagia."  See  also  Andrea 
Alciato,  Diverse  imprese  accommodate  a  diverse 
moralità,  con  versi  che  i  loro  significati  dichiarano 
insieme  con  molte  altre  nella  lingua  Italiana  non 
piu  tradotte.  (In  Lioni,  appresso  Gulielmo 
Rovilio,  1576),  pp.  83,  88,  which  contains  five 


woodcuts  of  Avaritia,  representing  five  different 
aspects  of  the  sin. 

13  Ed.  stanzas  27-29. 

14  The  Pilgrimage  of  Life,  pp.  106-09. 

15  Waltej  Hilton.  The  Ladder  of  Perfection.  A  new 
translation  with  an  introd.  by  Leo  Sherley-Price. 
(Harmondsworth,  Middlesex,  England:  Penguin 
Books,  1957),  Book  I,  Chap.  71,  p.  86. 

16  Poemetti  del  Duecento.  II  Tesoretto.  II  Fiore. 
L  'Intelligenza,  a  cura  di  Giuseppe  Petronio. 
(Torino:  UTET,  1967),  lines  2683-84.  The 
Jesuit  Ignazio  Maria  Vittorelli  (1677-1756), 
inspired  by  the  fight  between  the  vices  and  the 
virtues,  placed  avarice  second  to  pride  in  his  list 
of  the  Seven  Deadly  Sins  in  /  vizj  capitali  combat- 
tuti,  e  vinti  dalle  virtii  loro  contrarie,  published 
in  Ferrara  by  Giuseppe  Barbieri  in  1728.  For  the 
orator  Vittorelli  who  discoursed  in  the  cathedral 
of  Ferrara  on  the  subject  during  the  Lenten 
period  of  that  year  avarice  would  embrace 
cupidity  and  could  be  vanquished  by  liberality. 
Accidia,  on  the  other  hand,  is  the  last  on  his 

list  of  sins. 

17  La  commedia  secondo  I'antica  vulgata.  A  cura  di 
Giorgio  Petrocchi.  4  vols.  (Milano:  Mondadori, 
1966-67).  Cf.  also  the  following  citation  from 
one  of  Michelangelo's  poems,  perhaps  inspired 
by  Dante:  O  avarizia  cieca,  o  bassi  ingegni,  /  che 
disusate  '1  ben  della  natura.  /  Cercando  I'or,  le 
terre  e'  ricchi  regni,  /  vostre  imprese  superbia  ha 
forte  e  dura.  /  L'accidia,  la  lussuria  par  v'insegni. 
/  Enzo  Noè  Girardi.  Michelangelo.  Rime.  (Bari: 
Laterza,  1960),  n.  67. 

18  Juan  Ruiz.  Libro  de  buen  amor.  Ediciôn  cn'tica 
de  Joan  Corominas.  (Madrid:  Editorial  Romanica 
Hispanica,  1967),  p.  122,  note  217ss,  "Juan 
Ruiz  sépara  la  codicia  de  la  avaricia  (copias  246ss) 
como  dos  pecados  capitales  distintos."  In  St. 
Thomas'  discussion  of  the  distinction  between 
cupiditas  and  avaritia,  Robert  Ricard  finds  jus- 
tification for  the  special  consideration  the 
Arcipreste  reserves  for  codicia,  in  "Les  péchés 
capitaux  dans  le  Libro  de  Buen  Amor,  "  pub- 
lished in  Les  Lettres  Romanes,  20  (1966):  14- 
15.  He  explains:  "il  semble  que  cupiditas  soit  un 
terme  plus  général  qu'avarice.  Vavaritia  n'est 
qu'un  aspect  de  la  cupiditas.  "  See  also  W.H.V. 
Reade,  The  Moral  System  of  Dante's  Inferno 
(Oxford:  At  the  Clarendon  Press,  1909),  which 
examines  the  similarities  and  the  differences  be- 
tween cupiditas  and  avaritia  according  to  St. 
Thomas,  pp.  241-42. 

19  Allegory,  Decalogue  and  Deadly  Sins  in  "La 
Celestina.  "  (Berkeley  and  Los  Angeles:  Univer- 
sity of  California  Press),  1968,  p.  20. 


114 


20  Le  Roman  de  la  Rose,  Unes  180-82. 

21  Langland,  pp.  105-08. 

22  (Milano:  Per  Paolo  Gottardo  Pontio),  Bk.  II, 
Chap. 9, p. 129. 

23  (In  Padova:  Per  Pietro  Paolo  Tozzi),  pp.  58-60, 
but  especially  p.  59,  column  2. 

24  Bloomfield,p.  75. 

25  Santorre  Debenedetti  in  his  I  framnienti  auto- 
graft dell 'Orlando  Furioso  (Torino:  Chiantore, 
1937)  has  proved  (XXIII,  XXXI)  that  the 
exordia  were  not  composed  at  the  same  time  as 
the  cantos  to  which  they  belong.  He  cites  the 
example  of  the  Marganorre  episode:  "Nel  fasc  V 
(p.  73)  abbiamo  tutto  il  Canto  Marganorre,  salvo 
che  manca  il  proemio,  ed  il  fascicolo  non  è 
affatto  lacunoso;  manca  semplicemente  perché 
non  era  stato  scritto."  Ariosto  produced  it 
later.  Dates  cannot  therefore  be  assigned  to 
episodes  or  cantos.  See  also  Gianfranco  Contini, 
"Come  lavorava  I'Ariosto,"  in  Esercizi  di  lettura 
(Firenze:  Felice  Le  Monnier,  1947),  pp.  308-21; 
and  Enrico  Carrara,  "Marganorre,"  Annali  della 
R.  Scuola  Normale  Superiore  di  Pisa,  Série  II,  IX 
(1940):  1-20;  155-82. 

26  Pio  Rajna,  Le  fond  dell'Orlando  Furioso,  (Firenze: 
Sansoni  1900),  pp.  580-89. 

27  Rajna,  p.  245  cites  Statius  Thebaid  X,  84-94  as 
the  source  of  the  scene  between  Ozio,  Pigrizia, 
Oblio  and  Silenzio  but  admits  that  it  is  a  "ricrea- 
zione  dei  modelli;  non  già  una  copia,  o  un 
accozzamento."  Rajna  does  not  mention  the 
Seven  Deadly  Sins.  It  is  interesting  that  Ariosto 
could  not  help  substituting  Arabia  for  Ethiopia 
as  the  location  of  his  grove,  an  unlikely  place. 
Fragonard  chooses  as  the  subject  of  one  of  his 
drawings  (Plate  108),  the  scene  of  "St.  Michael 
discovering  Silence  at  the  Gates  of  the  House  of 
Sleep"  (Fragonard,  Drawings  from  Ariosto).  Cf. 
also  Giuseppe  Fumagalli's  article,  "Paesaggi 
ariostei,"  in  L'Ottava  D'Oro:  La  vita  e  I'opera  di 
Ludovico  Ariosto  (Milano:  Mondadori,  1933), 

p.  514. 

28  Siegfried  Wenzel.  The  Sin  of  Sloth:  Acedia  in 
Medieval  Thought  and  Literature.  (Chapel  Hill: 
The  University  of  North  Carolina  Press,  1967), 
p.  21;  and  E.H.  Wilkins,  "On  PetrzTch's  Accidia 
and  His  Adamantine  Chains,"  Speculum,  37 
(1962):  589-94. 

29  Ibid,  p.  75.  In  his  article  on  "Petrarch's  Accidia," 
Studies  in  the  Renaissance,  8  (1961):  36-48, 
Wenzel  considers  the  Sin  as  a  secularized  version 
of  the  medieval  capital  sin.  Petrarch's  interpre- 
tation is  evidence  of  his  individuality  and  desire 
for  self-expression.  Petrarch's  concept  of  the  sin 


gives  rise  to  the  modern  view  of  melancholy, 
Weltschmerz  or  ennui. 

30  Lomazzo  (Bk.  II,  chap.  9,  p.  129)  is  an  ardent 
admirer  of  Ariosto,  to  whom  he  refers  often  in 
his  observations  on  poetry  and  painting. 

31  De  otio  religioso.  A  cura  di  Giuseppe  Rotondi. 
(Città  del  Vaticano:  Biblioteca  apostolica 
vaticana,  1958.  Studi  e  testi,  195).  Posthumous- 
ly completed  for  Rotondi  by  Guido  Martellotti. 
See  also  Charles  Trinkhaus.  In  Our  Image  and 
Likeness:  Humanity  and  Divinity  in  Italian 
Humanist  Thought  (Chicago:  University  of 
Chicago  Press,  1970),  II,  661.  In  his  essay,  en- 
titled, "An  Apology  for  Idlers,"  Robert  Louis 
Stevenson,  writes:  "Idleness  so  called,  which 
does  not  consist  in  doing  nothing,  but  in  doing 
a  great  deal  not  recognized  in  the  dogmatic  for- 
mularies of  the  ruling  class,  has  as  good  a  right 
to  state  its  position  as  industry  itself."  (W.E. 
Williams,  éd.,  A  Book  of  English  Essays,  Penguin 
Books,  1954,  pp.  193-203,  but  especially  p. 
193).  For  Walter  Hilton,  "sloth  must  be  defeat- 
ed by  fervent  devotion  and  a  glad  readiness  for 
all  good  works."  The  Ladder  of  Perfection,  p. 
105. 

32  Ed.  Hales,  Bk.  I,  Canto  IV,  1820. 

33  Ulrich  Leo.  "Petrarca,  Ariosto  und  die  Unster- 
blichkeit:  Ein  Beitrag  zur  Motiv-Geschichte," 
Romanistische  Aufsatze  aus  drei  Jahrzehnten, 
herausgegeben  von  Fritz  Schalk.  (Marburg: 
Bohlau  Verlag  Koln  Graz,  1966),  pp.  212-17. 

34  Clarke,  p.  45. 
35.   Ibid,  pp.  50-51. 

36  Ibid,  p.  19. 

37  This  study  is  a  continuation  of:  "Ariosto  and  The 
Seven  Deadly  Sins,"  Forum  Italicum  3  (1969): 
252-69  and  of  "Sin  and  Punishment  in  the 
Orlando  Furioso,  "  in  Modem  Language  Notes, 
88  (1974):  35-46. 


115 


The  Erasmus  Collection  in  the  Centre  for  Reformation  and  Renaissance  Studies 

Victoria  University  in  the  University  of  Toronto 

D.  Swift  Sewell 

A  Supplementary  List  of  Holdings  received  since  the  Publication  of  the  Catalogue  in 
Renaissance  and  Reformation  Volumne  VII  1971  Number  2. 

The  1971  Catalogue,  compiled  by  W.T.  McCready  and  Myfanwy  Griffiths,  with  an  intro- 
duction by  F.D.  Hoeniger,  listed  the  most  important  items  in  what  is  Canada's  largest 
Erasmus  collection  and  one  of  the  few  significant  collections  of  this  author's  works  in 
North  America.  The  continuing  emphasis  on  Erasmus  at  the  Centre  is  intended  to  reflect 
and  further  the  growing  scholarly  interest  in  the  Dutch  humanist-critic  who  was  the  last 
great  literary  artist  to  write  in  the  Latin  tongue.  It  also  aims  to  provide  working  materials 
for  scholars  engaged  in  the  long-term  publishing  project  of  the  University  of  Toronto 
Press,  The  Collected  Works  of  Erasmus,  the  first  volume  of  which  appeared  in  June  of  this 
year,  under  the  editorship  of  Roger  Mynors  and  D.F.S.  Thomson. 

In  the  following  brief  supplement,  which  is  designed  to  complement  the  larger,  first 
one,  we  give  the  notable  Erasmus  acquisitions  catalogued  between  the  compilation  of  the 
1971  list  and  the  end  of  1973.  As  in  the  1971  Catalogue,  works  selected  for  inclusion 
here  are  only  the  following:  works  written  or  edited  by  Erasmus  in  the  original  Latin  or 
Greek  and  published  before  1700  (this  includes  facsimile  reprints  of  pre-1700  works  pub- 
lished after  that  date);  and  works  of  Erasmus  in  vernacular  translation  catalogued  in  our 
collection  up  to  the  end  of  1973.  No  original  Latin  or  Greek  works  published  after  1700 
are  included;  no  dupUcates  of  works  listed  in  the  1971  Catalogue  are  included.  Neither  do 
we  give  secondary  works  on  Erasmus.  This,  however,  is  not  to  suggest  that  the  Centre  col- 
lection is  not  being  expanded  by  a  steady  influx  of  modern  studies  on  Erasmus  in  the 
form  of  books,  monographs,  and  collected  essays,  covering  topics  as  diffuse  and  varied  as 
the  writings  of  Erasmus  himself. 

Here,  then,  is  the  supplementary  Catalogue.  As  in  the  1971  version,  VH  and  BE  refer- 
ences are,  respectively,  to  items  listed  in  F.  Vander  Haeghen,  Bibliotheca  Erasmiana 
(Nieuwkoop  1961);  and  the  Bibliotheca  Erasmiana  (Gand  1903  -  Brussels  1950). 

a)  Works  by  Erasmus 

SELECTIONS  -  Translations 

Erasmus  von  Rotterdam:  Werk  und  Wirkung.  Selected  works  in  German  translation. 

Excerpts  from  most  of  Erasmus'  important  works.  Vol.  I:  Der  humanistische  Theologe. 

Vol.  II:  Humanismus  und  Reformation.  Cologne,  Wienand,  1967. 

Erasme:  La  philosophie  chrétienne.  Ovres  choisies:   L'Eloge  de  la  folie;  L'Essai  sur  le 
libre  arbitre;  Le  Cicéronien;  La  Réfutation  de  Clichtove.  Introduction,  traduction  et 
notes  par  Pierre  Mesnard.  Paris,  Vrin,  1970. 

Erasme:  Liberté  et  unité  dans  l'église.  Obvres  choisies:  Sur  l'interdiction  de  manger  de  la 
viande;  Contre  de  soi-disant  évangéliques;  Sur  la  concorde  de  l'église.  Introduction, 
traductions  et  notes  par  J.M.  Bujanda  et  al.  Québec,  Centre  d'Etudes  de  la  Renaissance, 
1971. 


116 
Renaissance  and  Re formation  VOLUME  X  1974  NUMBER  2 


ADAGIA 

Adagiorum  chiliades  quatuor  cum  sesquicenturia.  ...  Quibus  adiectae  sunt  Henrici  Stephani 
animadversiones.  Paris,  Michael  Sonnius,  1579.  Folio.  VH  6-8.  BE  IV,  194. 

Adagiorum  chiliades  quatuor  cum  sesquicenturia  ...  emendatae  et  expurgatae.  Cum 
animadversionibus  H.  Stephani.  His  accesserunt  Adagia  Hadriani  lunii  et  aliorum. 
Geneva,  Petrus  Aubertus,  1612.  Folio.  VH  6  -  22.  BE  IV,  212. 

ADAGIA  —  Translations 

The  Adages  of  Erasmus:  A  Study  with  Translations.  By  Margaret  Mann  Phillips.  Cambridge, 
Cambridge  University  Press,  1964. 

APOLOGIA  DE  "IN  PRINCIPIO  ERAT  SERMO" 

Apologia  de  In  principio  erat  sermo.  Published  with  Responsio  ad  annotationes  Eduardi 
Lei,  Eduardi  Lei  annotationes  in  Novum  Testamentum.  In  Epistolae  aliquot  illustrium 
virorum  Lei  ...  loquacitatem  tractantium.  ...  Basel,  Froben,  1520.  4°.  On  microfilm. 
VH  12-  13. 

APOLOGIA  CONTRA  LOPIDEM  STUNICAM 

Apologia  ad  Stunicae  conclusiones.  Printed  with  Exomologesis.  Basel,  Froben,  1524. 
Bound  with  De  libero  arbitrio  diatribe  [Petreius?,  1524].  8°.  VH  12  -4. 

APOPHTHEGMATA 

Apopthegmatum  ex  optimis  utriusque  linguae  scriptoribus.  Paulii  Manutii  studio  atque 

industria  ...  ab  omnibus  mendis  vindicati  quae  pium  et  veritatis  catholicae  studiosum 

lectorem  poterant  offendere.  Brescia,  Polycretus  Turlinus,  1601. 

ARBITRIO,  DE  LIBERO 

See  Apologia  contra  L.  Stunicam,  above. 

COLLOQUIA  -  Translations 

The  Colloquies  of  Desiderius  Erasmus,  Concerning  Men,  Manners  and  Things.  Translated 
into  English  by  N.  Bailey,  with  notes  by  the  Rev.  E.  Johnson.  London,  Gibbings,  1900. 

COLLOQUIA  SELECTA  -  Translations 

Funus.  (The  Funeral).  London,  R.  Copeland  for  J.  Byddell,  1534.  Xerox  of  STC  10453.5. 

CoUoquia  familiaria,  oder  Gemeinsame  Gesprache  vormals  in  lateinischer  Sprach  beschrie- 
ben,  nunmehr  aber  zum  Nutz  der  studierenden  Jugend  ins  Hochteutsche  ubersetzet 
durch  Friedrich  Romberg.  Second  edition.  Berlin,  Johann  Michael  Riidiger,  1705.  8". 
VH42  -2.  BE  VI,  146. 

Erasmus:  Gesprache.  Ausgewahlt,  ubersetzt  und  eingeleitet  von  Hans  Trog.  Basel,  Benno 
Schwabe,  1936. 

CONCIO  DE  PUERO  JESU  —  Translations 

A  Sermon  on  the  Child  Jesus.  In  an  old  English  version  (ca.  1525-40).  Edited  by  J.H. 
Lupton.  London,  Bell,  1901. 


117 


COPIA,  DE  DUPLICI  ... 

See  below,  Paraphrasis  in  L.  Vallae  elegantiarum  libros. 

DIALOGUS  CICERONIANUS 

Desiderio  Erasmo  da  Rotterdam:  Il  Ciceroniano  o  dello  stile  migliore.  Testo  latino  critico, 

traduzione  italiana,  prefazione,  introduzione  e  note  a  cura  di  Angiolo  Gambaro. 

Brescia,  La  Scuole  Editrice,  1965. 

ENCHIRIDION  MILITIS  CHRISTIANI  —  Translations 

Erasmus  of  Roterdame.  Enchiridion.  London,  1533.  No.  156,  The  English  Experience. 
Amsterdam,  New  York,  Da  Capo  Press,  1969.  STC  10479.  Cf.  VH  81-10.  BE  VIII,  256. 

Enchiridion  militis  christiani.  Introduction,  traduction  et  notes,  par  A. -J.  Festugière.  Paris, 
Vrin,  1971. 

EXOMOLOGESIS 

See  above,  Apologia  contra  L.  Stunicam. 

EPISTOLAE 

Thomae  Mori  epistolae,  quibus  adjectae  sunt  Erasmi  Roterodami  ad  Thomam  Morum 
epistolae,  et  Erasmi  epistola,  qua  vitam  Thomae  Mori  describit.  ...  In  Mori  Thomae 
Opera  Omnia.  Frankfurt,  Leipzig,  1689.  Folio. 

EPISTOLAE    —  Translations 

Erasmus  and  Cambridge:  The  Cambridge  Letters  of  Erasmus.  Translated  by  D.F.S.  Thom- 
son, with  an  introduction,  commentary  and  notes  by  H.C.  Porter.  University  of  Toronto 
Press,  1963. 

Erasmus  and  Fisher:  Their  Correspondence,  1511-1524.  Latin  and  English.  Translated  by 
Jean  Rouschausse.  Paris,  Vrin,  1968. 

Erasmus  and  His  Age:  Selected  Letters  of  Desiderius  Erasmus.  Edited  by  J.  Hillerbrand. 
Translated  by  Marcus  A.  Haworth,  S.J.,  New  York,  Harper  Torchbooks,  1970. 

La  Correspondance  d'Erasme.  Traduite  et  annotée  d'après  le  texte  latin  de  P. S.  Allen  et  al. 
Volume  IV,  1519-1521,  par  Marcel  A.  Nauwelaerts.  Brussels,  Presses  Académiques 
Européennes,  1970. 

La  Correspondance  d'Erasme  et  de  Guillaume  Budé.  Traduction  intégrale,  annotations  et 
index  biographique  par  Marie-Madeleine  de  la  Garanderie.  Paris,  Vrin,  1967. 

Erasmus  von  Rotterdam:  Briefe.  Translated  and  edited  by  Walther  Kôhler.  Leipzig, 
Dieterich'sche  Buchhandlung,  1938. 

JULIUS  EXCLUSUS 

The  Julius  Exclusus  of  Erasmus.  Translated  by  Paul  Pascal.  Bloomington/London,  Univer- 
sity of  Indiana  Press,  1968. 

MEDICAE  ARTIS  ENCOMIUM 

Encomium  artis  medicae.  With  a  Dutch  translation.  In  Opuscula  selecta  Neerlandicorum 


118 


de  arte  medica,  Volume  I.  Published  by  editors  of  Nederlandsch  Tijdschrift  voor 
Geneeskunde.  Amsterdam,  F.  van  Rossen,  1907. 

MORIAE  ENCOMIUM-  Translations 

Witt  against  Wisdom,  or  a  Panegyrick  upon  Folly.  Penn'd  in  Latin  by  Desiderius  Erasmus. 

Render'd  into  English  by  White  Kennet.  Oxford,  L.  Lichfield  for  Anthony  Stephens, 

1683.8°.  VH  125-4. 

Der  Lof  der  Zotheid.  Facsimile  of  first  Dutch  translation,  Emden,  1560  (Vol.  I)  and  a 
modern  Dutch  translation  by  J.B.  Kan,  with  notes  by  A.H.  Kan  (Vol.  II).  Facsimile 
Uitgaven,  Nederland  N.V.,  1969. 

PANEGYRICUS  AD  PHILIPPUM  AUSTRIAE  DUCEM 

Panegyricus  ad  Philippum  Principem,  bound  with  loannes  Frobenius,  Panegyricus.  Basel, 
Froben,  1520.4°.  VH  137-5. 

PARAPHRASIS  IN  ELEGANTIAS  LAURENTII  VALLAE 

D.  Erasmi  Roterodami  in  Laurentii  Vallae  elegantiarum  libros  epitome  multo  quam  antea 

castigatior.  Eiusdem  copiae  aliquot  selectiores  formulae,  ad  puerorum  adcommodatae. 

Printed  with  Farrago  item  sordidorum  verborum,  per  Cornelium  Crocum  denuo  multis 

in  locis  aucta.  Cologne,  Martinus  Gymnicus,  1546.  8°. 

PSALMI 

In  Psalmum  LXXXV  expositio  concionalis  per  Des.  Erasmum  Roterodamum.  First  edition. 
Basel,  Hervagius  and  Froben,  1528.  8°.  VH  162-6  (?). 

QUERELA  PACIS 

La  Querela  pads  d'Erasme  (1517).  Traduction,  introduction  et  notes  par  Elise  Constantin- 
escu  Bagdat.  Etudes  d'histoire  pacifiste.  Paris,  Presses  Universitaires  de  France,  1924. 

Erasmus  von  Rotterdams  Klage  des  Friedens.  Ubersetzt  von  D.  Rudolf  Liechtenhahn. 
Bern-Leipzig,  Gotthelf-Verlag,  1934. 

RESPONSIO  AD  ANNOTATIONES  E.  LEI 

Responsio  ad  annotationes  Eduardi  Lei.  In  Erasmus  et  ai,  De  poenitentia  evangelica  et 
confessione  secundum  veteris  theologiae  doctores.  Basel,  1521.  12°. 


b)  Works  Edited  by  Erasmus 
AUGUSTINUS,  AURELIUS,  DIVUS 

D.  Aurelii  Augustini  Hipponensis  Episcopi  omnium  operum  primus  tomus.  With  Epistola 
Erasmi  ad  Archiepiscopum  Toletanum.  Paris,  Carola  Guillard,  1541.  Folio.  VH  11-16. 

Secundus  tomus  Divi  Aurelii  Augustini  Episcopi  Hipponensis,  complectens  illius  epistolas, 
non  mediocri  cura  emendatus  per  D.  Erasmum  Rotterodamum.  Basel,  loannes  Froben, 
1528.  Folio.  VH  11-13. 


119 


Note 

The  Filmed  Manuscripts  and  Printed  Books  of  the  Vatican  Library 

in  the  Pius  XII  Memorial  Library  of  St.  Louis  University. 

Robert  Toupin,  S.J. 

For  more  than  twenty  years,  the  University  of  St.  Louis,  thanks  to  the  contribution  of 
the  Knights  of  Columbus  and  the  initiative  of  Prof.  L.J.  Daly,  S.J.,  has  been  filming  a 
large  collection  of  printed  books  and  manuscripts  of  the  Vatican  Library.  During  these 
years,  the  film  library  has  accumulated  about  three-fourths  of  the  Greek,  Latin  and  Wes- 
tern European  vernacular  manuscripts.  Much  other  material  of  the  Vatican  Library  has 
also  been  acquired,  where  it  could  be  of  interest  to  scholars,  either  in  Arabic  and  Hebrew, 
or  in  Armenian,  Coptic,  Ethiopian,  Persian,  Syriac  and  Turkish. 

It  is  fitting  to  indicate,  however,  that  the  state  papers  of  the  Holy  See,  preserved  in  the 
Vatican  Archives,  that  is,  civil  and  ecclesiastical  government  papers,  are  not  included  in 
the  film  library. 

The  filmed  manuscripts  range  from  the  fifth  to  the  nineteenth  century  and  represent 
virtually  all  Western  cultural  development.  The  collection  includes  rare  copies  of  Greek 
and  Classical  works.  Especially  well  documented  are  the  patristic  age  and  medieval  litera- 
ture, including  the  vernacular,  such  as  documents  in  Italian,  French,  Provençal.  A  strong 
point  of  the  collection  is  the  Italian  Renaissance  literature.  The  Northern  Renaissance  is 
much  less  well  represented.  There  is  considerable  political  and  ecclesiastical  material  scat- 
tered throughout  the  literary  documents.  The  languages  that  dominate  are  Latin  and 
Italian,  then  Greek,  and  finally  the  other  Western  European  vernaculars. 

The  St.  Louis  Library  has  also  collected  many  research  guides,  most  useful  to  resear- 
chers, and  it  should  be  noted  that  there  are  three  types  of  guides  to  the  contents  of  the 
codices  gathered  in  the  various  collections  of  the  Vatican  Library: 

1.  A  Vatican  card  catalog  of  about  250,000  cards  has  been  duplicated  in  the  film  library 
and  covers  about  7,000  codices.  It  has  entries  by  author,  title,  subject  and  "incipit." 

2.  For  a  very  considerable  part  of  the  Vatican  Library,  several  catalogs  and  indexes  have 
been  published,  but  some  collections,  such  as  the  Borghese,  Urbino  and  Ferrajoli,  are  only 
partially  covered. 

3.  For  the  codices  not  covered  by  these  published  guides,  there  is  a  third  type  of  guide, 
a  large  set  of  handwritten  inventories  and  indexes,  of  which  the  St.  Louis  Library  has  a 
complete  microfilm  copy.  These  inventories  supplement  very  conveniently  the  unpublish- 
ed catalogs.  That  is  the  case  for  a  large  number  of  codices  of  the  Chi^i  and  Barberini  col- 
lections. 

Other  research  material  and  tools  are  part  of  the  film  library,  such  as  some  older 
national,  local,  and  regional  bio-bibliographies,  especially  those  that  relate  to  medieval 
and  Renaissance  cultural  history.  In  this  respect  should  be  mentioned  the  particular  field 
of  scholastic  philosophy  and  theology. 

Another  category  of  research  tools  is  the  catalogs  and  histories  of  the  various  European 
manuscript  libraries.  They  serve  as  guides  to  manuscript  holdings  other  than  those  of  the 
Vatican  and  may  often  supplement  the  historian's  findings  in  many  ways. 


120 
Renaissance  and  Reformation   VOLUME  X  1974  NUMBER  2 


Since  1957,  St.  Louis  University  has  issued  a  special  periodical  entitles  Manuscripts, 
dealing  with  manuscript  research  based  on  Vatican  Library  resources.  Several  articles  have 
appeared  concerning  Greek  and  Latin  literature,  the  Italian  Renaissance,  medieval  philoso- 
phy and  theology,  the  history  of  religion,  of  medicine,  etc. 

Photostatic  copies  of  individual  Vatican  Library  manuscripts  may  be  ordered  through 
the  film  library  at  the  following  address: 

The  Pius  XII  Memorial  Library,  3655  West  Pine  Boulevard,  Saint-Louis,  Missouri  63108. 
Laurentian  University 


121 


BOOK  REVIEWS 


Rosalie  L.  Colie.  The  Resources  of  Kind:  Genre-Theory  in  the  Renaissance.  Berkeley: 
University  of  California  Press,  1973.  Pp.  ix,  128.  $6.00. 

Since  her  recent  tragic  death  enough  of  Professor  Colie's  writing  on  Renaissance  topics 
has  been  published  to  make  up  anyone  else's  distinguished  life-work:  a  magisterial  study 
of  Shakespeare's  transformation  of  literary  traditions;  a  collection  of  essays  on  Lear, 
which  she  co-edited  and  contributed  to-,  and  this  seminal  book  on  Renaissance  genres 
which  comprises  the  1972  "Una's  Lectures  in  the  Humanities"  at  Berkeley.  The  book  ex- 
hibits what  we  have  come  to  expect  of  its  author:  cormorant  reading,  novelty  of  formula- 
tion, cumulative  restatements  that  spiral  toward  precision  but  never  preclude  further  pos- 
sibility, a  firm  hold  on  particular  texts,  and  a  style  that  even  in  essays  less  lecturely  than 
these  conveys  a  witty  and  humane  presence. 

"I  would  like,"  Professor  Colie  wrote,  "to  present  genre-theory  as  a  means  of  account- 
ing for  connections  between  topic  and  treatment  within  the  literary  system,  but  also  to 
see  the  connection  of  the  literary  kinds  with  kinds  of  knowledge  and  experience;  to  pre- 
sent the  kinds  as  a  major  part  of  x.\\2lX.  genus  universum  which  is  part  of  all  literary  stu- 
dents' heritage."  (p. 29)  This  aim  she  speaks  of  in  the  first  lecture  as  "reactionary"  in  view 
of  current  "anti-establishmentarianism."  But  Professor  Colie  has  so  sure  a  command  of 
the  evidence  for  genre  as  the  organizer  of  our  views  of  experience  and  its  literary  cognates, 
that  I  cannot  believe  The  Resources  of  Kind  belongs  to  that  recent  unfortunate  genre  of 
scholarship  which  tries  to  temper  the  winds  of  literary  doctrine  to  the  unshorn  lambs. 

The  book  is  made  up  of  four  chapters:  the  first  relates  genre  to  the  functions  of  litera- 
ture; the  second  deals  with  small  forms— adage,  epigram— as  promptings  to  self-knowledge 
and  as  colourations  of  larger  forms;  the  third  deals  with  inclusionism,  that  is  with  anato- 
my and  synthesis— of  experience  and  of  literary  kinds— in  larger  genres;  and  the  last  brings 
together  insights  into  the  services  genre  rendered  the  Renaissance  imagination.  Through- 
out the  essays  there  is  not  only  the  expected  concern  with  chains  of  historical  develop- 
ment (all  European  literature  is  the  book's  home  province),  but  running  comment  on  the 
great  works  of  the  age,  on  Lear,  on  Paradise  Lost,  on  Don  Quixote,  to  name  only  a  few. 
Readers  will  cherish  such  passages  at  least  as  much  as  the  grand  retrospect  and  the  acute 
insight  into  mixed  genres  that  the  book  provides. 

Yet  the  work,  as  well  as  its  readers,  suffers  the  untimely  loss  of  its  author.  "I  am  say- 
ing," she  writes  in  the  last  chapter,  "that  in  this  long  period,  the  Renaissance,  the  literary 
theory  that  underlies  all  other  is  not  really  expressed  in  its  rich  and  varied  criticism.  ..." 
Much  that  had  to  be  and  might  have  been  teased  out  in  expansion  and  annotation  was 
never  written.  One  has  the  sense,  for  example,  that  the  unnoted  final  iconographie  irony 
in  the  Herbert  poem  quoted  on  p.  5  3  would  not  have  resisted  revision.  But  this  is  perhaps 
not  to  see  the  forest  for  a  splinter. 

I  suppose  that  one  should  lament  the  absence  of  index  and  notes.  They  would  have 
constituted  a  handlist  of  names,  books,  and  topoi  invaluable  for  the  student  beginning 
to  think  seriously  about  Renaissance  poetics,  and  for  the  scholar  wondering  just  what  he 
has  left  out  of  account.  Yet  it  would  have  been  perhaps  too  much  to  impose  this  task  on 
Professor  Lewalski,  whose  gracious  brief  introduction  suggests  little  of  how  much  she  has 


122 


done  for  all  of  us.  Moreover,  I  am  content  with  the  book  as  it  is— with  the  omissions  that 
evoke  Rosalie  Colic's  method  as  teacher:  never  uttering  the  self-aggrandizing,  the  chilling 
too  much.  It  is  as  though  the  omissions  say,  with  the  half-cajoling,  half-challenging  concern 
that  launched,  well,  perhaps  not  quite  a  thousand  monographs  by  others:  "Why  don't  you 
just  look  that  one  up?  No  one  has  quite  done  all  that  could  be  done  with  it.  You  can 
never  tell  where  it  might  lead." 

S.P.  ZITNER,  University  of  Toronto 


Joseph  H.  Ma.rshhurn.  Murder  &  Witchcraft  in  England,  1550- 1640.  Norman,  Oklahoma: 
University  of  Oklahoma  Press,  1971.  Pp.  xxvii,  287.  $7.95. 

This  handsomely  printed  and  grotesquely  covered  book  consists  of  brief  summaries  of 
thirty-five  cases  of  murder  and  witchcraft  between  1550  and  1635,  each  of  which  inspired 
pamphlet,  ballad,  or  dramatic  literature.  Each  entry  consists  of  a  description  of  the  crime 
and  its  denouement,  often  in  an  English  that  all  too  faithfully  reflects  the  confusing  syn- 
tax of  the  original  literature,  followed  by  complete  references  to  the  pamphlets,  ballads, 
and  plays  that  the  case  inspired.  A  second  section,  entitled  "Auxiliary  Entries:  Incidents 
and  Titles,"  includes  much  shorter  summaries  of  other  cases  between  1553  and  1640.  There 
is  also  an  index  of  extant  and  non-extant  plays  referred  to  in  the  text.  There  are  twenty- 
five  illustrations,  all  taken  from  sixteenth  and  seventeenth  century  literary  sources  illus- 
trating many  of  the  cases  discussed.  The  illustrations  are  very  good.  Neither  Marshburn's 
Preface  nor  the  treatment  of  his  materials,  however,  inspires  much  scholarly  confidence. 
Scholars  familiar  with  the  remarkable  studies  of  Alan  MacFarlane,  Keith  Thomas,  and  G.R. 
Elton  will  find  little  here  to  interest  them.  Nor  does  this  study  contribute  anything  to  the 
recent  revival  of  scholarly  interest  in  crime  and  criminals  that  has  characterized  some  re- 
cent Victorian  studies.  The  Preface  is  hopelessly  too  compressed  to  offer  any  but  the  most 
conventional  comments  on  the  material  and  so  badly  organized  that  it  is  difficult  to  follow. 
Marshburn  obviously  knows  the  literature  well,  but  it  is  doubtful  that  he  has  thought 
about  it  much.  The  first  paragraph  of  the  Preface  purports  to  describe  the  condition  of 
England  in  1476  when  Caxton  set  up  his  first  printing  press  without  the  author's  evidently 
having  read  any  literature  about  late  fifteenth  century  England  published  in  the  last  forty 
years.  Nor  does  Marshburn  appear  familiar  or  at  all  concerned  with  the  large  literature  upon 
the  subject  of  printing,  literacy,  and  social  history  that  has  recently  so  enlivened  sixteenth 
century  studies.  Many  of  the  cases  of  murder  and  witchcraft  described  here  describe  epi- 
sodes that  have  vexed  some  of  the  best  scholars  in  sixteenth  century  history:  the  murder 
of  close  relatives;  the  social  groups  from  which  witches  emerged;  the  peculiar  concatena- 
tions of  social,  legal,  and  religious  attitudes  that  tantalizingly  lie  under  the  surface  of  these 
jaunty,  moralizing,  often  pompous  documents.  This  book  resembles  nothing  quite  so 
much  as  a  good  graduate  student's  collection  of  notes  and  references  at  the  early  stages  of 
some  future  seminar  paper. 

The  book  jacket,  however,  reminds  the  reader  of  that  mysterious  world  of  publishers' 
categories  in  which  the  University  of  Oklahoma  Press  imagines  that  this  book  belongs.  The 
jacket  refers  to  "Other  Books  Off  the  Beaten  Path"  that  it  has  published,  including  popu- 
lar accounts  of  American  murder  cases,  John  Greenleaf  Whittier  on  supernaturalism,  and  a 


123 


study  of  phrenology.  Such  editorial  judgement  and  advertising  language  probably  deserve 
the  reviews  they  get.  It  is  unfortunate  that  editors  and  readers  did  not  suggest  to  Marsh- 
burn  that  the  materials  he  has  gathered  together  are  important  and  genuinely  interesting 
and  deserve  to  have  something  intelligent  said  about  them.  For  this,  however  we  must 
await  another  book,  hopefully  not  "Off  the  Beaten  Path,"  or  a  bright  graduate  student's 
seminar  paper. 

EDWARD  PETERS,  University  of  Pennsylvania 


The  Fowles  ofHeauen  or  History  of  Birdes,  ed.  Thomas  P.  Harrison  and  F.  David 
Hoeniger.  Austin:  The  University  of  Texas,  1972.  Pp.  xxxvi,  3  32.  61  colored  illustrations, 
3  facsimiles.  $15.00. 

The  sixteenth  and  early  seventeenth  century  writings  on  natural  history  were  an  outgrowth 
of  the  medieval  encyclopedias  which  had,  with  few  exceptions,  relied  on  earlier  works  and 
popular  lore.  The  approach  of  Longolius  and  Turner  who  identified  species  and  noted 
behavior  and  habitat  was  the  exception.  Respect  for  tradition  demanded  that  the  custo- 
mary ancient  and  medieval  authorities  be  cited,  whether  valid  or  not,  even  at  a  time  when 
a  humanistic  spirit  evinced  in  the  critical  appraisal  of  Aristotle  and  Pliny  and  in  the  obser- 
vation of  natural  phenomena,  encouraged  a  speculative  attitude,  anticipating  the  begin- 
nings of  modern  zoology.  To  the  literary  historian,  Edward  Topsell's  translation  of  Gesner's 
Historia  Antmalium  is  less  important  for  the  kind  of  factual  descriptions  which  prompt 
marginal  notes  such  as  "A  story  of  a  Linxe  by  D[r].  [John]  Cay,  taken  in  London  by  the 
sight  of  this  beast  in  the  Tower,"  than  for  its  complication  of  conventional  ideas  which 
occur  so  extensively  in  writings  of  the  same  period  to  illustrate  aspects  of  human  nature. 
Given  in  detail  in  The  Historié  of  Foure-Footed  Beastes  are  the  traditional  materials  which 
form  the  basis  of  the  animal  imagery  used  so  profusely  not  only  in  renaissance  drama  and 
poetry  but  in  many  kinds  of  prose,  including  educational  treatises  and  political  pamphlets. 

Implicit  in  this  figurative  treatment  is  the  view  of  the  world  as  a  speculum  moralis,  the 
kind  of  approach  to  natural  history  illustrated  in  such  works  as  Archibald  Simson's  Hiero- 
glyphic a  Animalium  (1612)  and  Richard  Brathwaite's  The  Schollers  Medley  (1614).  The 
Fowles  ofHeauen  is  the  third  and  last  part  of  Topsell's  writings  on  the  animal  world.  For 
his  first  two  volumes  on  quadrupeds  and  serpents  printed  by  Jaggard  in  1607  and  1608  he 
depended  almost  entirely  on  Gesner;  by  1614  he  completed  one  fifth  of  a  work  on  "the 
third  part  of  livinge  creatures,"  translating  it  not  from  the  third  book  of  Gesner's  Historia 
Animalium,  "qui  est  de  avium  natura,"  but  the  Ornithologiae  of  Ulysse  Aldrovandi  which 
appeared  between  1599  and  1603.  Topsell's  incomplete  work  was  never  published  and  it 
exists  in  one  manuscript  at  the  Huntington  (El.  1 142). 

In  this  work  he  reverted  to  the  traditional  method  of  treating  birds  alphabetically 
rather  than  follow  Belon  and  Aldrovandi  and  "raunge  them  vnder  their  proper  kindes 
wherein  men  many  tymes  are  deceaved  and  the  readers  troubled."  He  never  got  beyond 
the  third  letter  and  by  that  time  he  had  been  forced  to  make  some  abridgement  because 
Aldrovandi  had  allotted  an  entire  book  to  the  cock.  Topsell  reduced  de  Pulveratricibus 
Domesticis  to  twelve  chapters,  and  the  present  editors  wisely  abridged  the  abridgement, 
omitting  all  reference  to  the  domesticated  bird.  Thirty-seven  wild  birds  are  presented. 


124 


from  the  Alcatraz  to  the  Cuckoo.  Aldrovandi  intended  that  his  treatise  should  be  utile  et 
dulce  and  he  endeavoured  to  treat  each  bird  from  all  aspects  giving  "Aequiuora,  Synonyma, 
Genus,  Differentiae,  Locus,  Cognominata,  Denomenata  ...  Moralia,  Vsus,  Mysteria,  Hiero- 
glyphica,  Historica,  Symbola,  Numismata,  Icônes,  Emblemata,  Fabulae,  &  Apologi."  As 
the  editors  remark  in  their  useful  introduction,  "nothing  ancient,  medieval,  or  modern 
wherein  the  bird  is  named  does  he  consider  extraneous  to  his  purpose.  As  the  English  par- 
son confronted  the  task  of  abridging  this  huge  tome,  it  is  little  wonder  that  he  concluded 
only  three  letters  of  the  alphabet."  Topsell's  work  is  a  repository  of  ancient,  medieval  and 
renaissance  ornithological  lore,  faithful  to  the  authority  which  he  is  anglicizing.  For  this 
reason  the  publication  is  an  important  event  even  though  the  editors  observe  that  had  it 
been  published  at  the  time  "it  would  have  popularized  the  subject  through  the  pious  eyes 
of  the  translator  but  affected  the  serious  study  of  birds  very  little." 

This  volume  took  some  years  to  prepare.  According  to  the  preface,  Professor  Hoeniger 
was  concerned  chiefly  with  the  text,  glosses  and  variant  readings;  Professor  Harrison  with 
the  other  editorial  matters.  The  simple  statement  minimizes  the  monumental  task  which 
the  editors  undertook.  Besides  establishing  the  sources  of  innumerable  quotations  in  clas- 
sical and  medieval  authors,  the  editors  give  locations  for  each  bird  in  the  first  editions  of 
Topsell's  three  main  authorities— Aldrovandi  (his  chief  source),  Belon,  and  Gesner.  They 
note  where  Topsell  deviates  from  such  authorities,  making  use  of  other  writers  such  as 
Turner,  for  example,  or  adding— comparatively  rarely— a  personal  observation.  They  give 
useful  negative  evidence  when  a  quotation  attributed  to  a  certain  author  cannot  be  traced. 
They  include  their  own  valuable  identifications  and  observations  on  birds.  They  also  pro- 
vide variant  readings,  and  appendices  consisting  of  further  identifications  of  birds  in  Top- 
sell's projected  list  (from  dabchicke  to  yelamber),  a  glossary  of  heraldic  terms,  and  a  cata- 
logue of  proper  names. 

In  addition,  The  Fowles  of  Heauen  or  History  of  Birdes  is  outstanding  in  terms  of  book 
production.  While  placing  proper  emphasis  on  the  work's  scholarly  nature,  the  design  is 
exceptionally  artistic.  The  elegant  typography,  the  arrangement  of  the  illustrations  on  the 
page,  the  muted  colorings  are  splendidly  appropriate,  and  are  in  themselves  a  tribute  to  the 
importance  of  this  first  edition  and  to  the  fine  achievement  of  the  editors. 

BERYL  ROWLAND,  York  University 


Albert  Hyma.  The  Life  of  Desiderius  Erasmus.  Assen:  Van  Gorcum,  1972.  Pp.  140. 

The  reader  looking  for  the  mature  deliberations  of  the  author  of  The  Youth  of  Erasmus  in 
this  book  will  be  disappointed,  as  will  the  reader  looking  for  a  biography  of  Erasmus.  Far 
from  expanding  on  his  original  work.  Professor  Hyma  is  usually  content  to  restate  it,  with 
some  modifications  and  some  pungent  remarks  on  those  he  feels  gave  it  insufficient  respect. 
Not  a  great  deal  of  close  study  is  given  to  the  late  Erasmus,  though  we  are  assured  that  its 
author  in  his  teaching  "always  emphasized  the  enormous  change  in  the  character  of  Eras- 
mus between  1525  and  1536."  The  change  in  question  is  seen  in  terms  of  a  Pauline  con- 
version, in  fact  a  turning  away  from  humanism  and  back  to  the  devotio  moderna— very 
interesting  indeed  if  one  accepts  the  argument  that  he  had  ever  really  left  it. 

Though  we  can  but  envy  the  equanimity  with  which  he  footnotes  his  own  earlier  work. 


125 


almost  as  proof  texts,  it  would  have  been  valuable  to  see  a  fuller  and  wider  survey  of  more 
recent  material  on  Erasmus's  life  and  thoughts,  and  a  great  deal  less  sniping  at  "the  admirers 
of  A.  Renaudet,"  Charles  Bene,  "the  admirers  of  Johan  Huizinga,"  and  R.R.  Post.  What 
are  we  to  make  of  the  claim  that  Professor  Post,  after  disagreeing  with  Professor  Hyma  on 
a  point  of  attribution,  "retracted  his  error,  no  doubt  as  the  result  of  admonitions  by  cer- 
tain officials  in  the  Roman  Catholic  hierarchy"?  Can  the  differing  views  on  how  long 
Erasmus  stayed  at  Oxford  be  all  that  important,  in  view  of  his  lifelong  attachment  to 
Colet  and  More,  both  of  that  University?  Can  De  Contemptu  Mundi  really  be  so  vital  a 
book,  when  Erasmus  himself  called  it  "the  other  part"  of  the  Encomium  Matrimonii'?  Can 
it  be  such  a  devastating  blow  to  hear  that  Frederic  Seebohm  withdrew  the  first  edition  of 
The  Oxford  Reformers  and  uttered  a  new  one,  "having  corrected  some  of  his  errors"? 

Other  scholars  and  their  work  aside,  there  is  much  more  that  can  only  be  called  eccen- 
tric in  the  book.  That  the  Enchiridion  was  written  to  dissuade  a  good  man  from  entering  a 
monastery,  rather  than  a  bad  man  from  beating  his  wife,  came  as  news  to  me.  That  Colet 
studied  Aquinas  is  no  doubt  true,  but  Erasmus  tells  us  that  Colet  studied  a  lot  and  parti- 
cularly disliked  Aquinas,  on  rather  questionable  grounds.  Professor  Hyma  still  holds  to  his 
original  view  of  a  worldly  and  irreligious  Erasmus,  admiring  Lucian,  and  like  him  "sarcas- 
tic, cynical,  eager  to  expose  abuses,  and  devoted  to  elegant  literature  as  an  end  in  itself"— 
in  which  he  is  joined  by  an  equally  worldly  More  "from  1503  to  1506."  In  Moriae  Enco- 
mium, he  thinks,  Erasmus  "imitated  Lucian,  rather  than  some  author  recommended  by 
John  Colet."  Indeed?  What  of  St.  Paul,  as  an  author  very  prominent  in  Moriae  Encomium} 
Or  Colet's  own  scorn  for  the  Summa  Theologica  and  all  "blotterature,"  or  More's  rejection 
of  Latin  in  Utopia  as  a  language  in  which  little  good  philosophy  had  been  written?  Seebohm 
may  well  have  exaggerated  the  "fellow  work"  of  these  men,  whether  Oxford  or  (as  Profes- 
sor Hyma  would  have  it)  London  reformers,  but  their  friendship  is  fact,  and  a  work  like 
The  Praise  of  Folly  shows  that  they  enjoyed  an  ironic  vision  of  life  and  salvation  through 
a  subtlety  of  wit  that  seems  lacking  in  this  book. 

More  examples  could  be  drawn,  but  a  short  review  should  not  lapse  into  rhetorical 
questions.  Although  it  is  of  considerable  interest  in  many  ways,  and  although  one  must 
admire  Professor  Hyma's  learning  and  his  rather  appealing  irascibility,  the  book  is  erratic 
in  its  interpretation,  selective  in  its  choice  of  information,  and  marred  by  its  contrast  be- 
tween the  worldly  young  Erasmus  and  the  saintly  old  Erasmus;  with  due  deference  to  an 
older  man  who  has  read  more,  I  still  can  see  no  significant  change  in  religious  sincerity  be- 
tween the  Enchiridion  at  the  beginning  of  his  career  and  the  De  Praeparatione  ad  Mortem 
near  its  end. 

E.J.  DEVEREUX,  University  of  Western  Ontario 


Richard  L.  DeMolen  (éd.).  Erasmus  of  Rotterdam:  A  Quincentennial  Symposium.  New 
York:  Twayne  Publishers,  Inc.,  1971.  Pp.  152. 

The  raison  d'etre  of  this  little  book  lies  in  an  "Erasmus  Symposium"  held  at  Ithaca  College  in 
1969.  Four  of  the  papers  there  delivered  are  included;  one  published  elsewhere  (in  Scri- 
nium  Erasmianum  vol.  2,  1969,  pp.  106  - 131)  is  omitted,  and  in  its  place  is  printed  a  pa- 
per delivered  by  R.J.  Schoeck  in  December  1969.  To  these  is  added  a  "diplomatic  reprint" 


126 


of  Margaret  Roper's  translation  of  Erasmus's  Precatio  Dominica,  or  "A  deuout  treatise 
upon  the  Pater  noster  ...  by  a  yong  ...  gentylwoman  of  .xix.  yere  of  age"  (London:  Thomas 
Berthelet,  ca.  1525).  The  editor,  DeMolen,  is  also  the  author  of  the  first  paper  in  the 
Symposium  ("Erasmus  of  Rotterdam  in  Profile"),  which  re-tells  the  story  of  Erasmus's 
life  with  due  emphasis  on  intellectual  and  moral  aspirations.  The  second  paper  ("Erasmus 
the  Humanist"),  by  James  D.  Tracy,  discusses  the  definition  of  "humanism"  and  its  rela- 
tion to  the  rhetorical  tradition  of  Cicero  and  Quintilian  and  to  philology;  it  also  discusses 
the  views  of  Erasmus  on  the  religious  practice  of  his  day,  and  his  "humanist  optimism" 
about  reform  by  way  of  Biblical  scholarship.  Then  follows  an  essay  by  Lewis  W.  Spitz 
entitled  "Erasmus  as  Reformer";  after  an  outline  of  the  philosophia  Christi,  Spitz  looks  at 
Erasmus  in  the  rôles  of  critic,  scholar  and  constructive  theologian,  and  ends  his  survey 
with  an  attempt  briefly  to  define  Renaissance  humanism  and  to  judge  how  far  and  in 
what  manner  it  was  absorbed  by  the  Reformers.  The  final  paper  in  the  Symposium,  by 
John  C.  Olin,  bears  the  perhaps  slightly  misleading  title  "Erasmus  and  His  Place  in  History"; 
its  principal  concern  is  to  evaluate  the  interpretations  of  Erasmus's  religious  position  offer- 
ed by  a  few  well-known  scholars  of  the  last  two  generations. 

R.J.  Schoeck's  essay,  on  "The  Place  of  Erasmus  Today,"  summarizes  Olin's  argument 
but  protests  against  its  "departmentalization"  and  urges  a  wider  view,  advocated  by  him- 
self shortly  before  in  a  Folger  Library  symposium.  Erasmus  is  represented  by  Schoeck  as 
one  who  struggled  for  freedom,  the  freedom  of  dialogue,  not  only  against  institutional 
narrowness  but  against  the  inclination  towards  an  oppressive  dogmatism  which  gradually 
gained  the  upper  hand  (for  reasons  which  Schoeck  endeavours  to  sketch)  in  More.  In  con- 
clusion, Erasmus  is  praised  as  one  "who  kept  viable  a  sense  of  tradition,"  and  a  plea  is 
made  for  a  continuing  re-evaluation  of  the  humanist  legacy. 

There  is  a  list  of  errata,  on  a  detachable  slip.  Since  it  is  there  stated  that  "all  of  the 
errors  will  be  corrected  in  a  second  edition,"  perhaps  to  the  four  which  are  recorded  in  it 
—excluding  those  on  the  pages  of  the  Deuout  Treatise— mzy  be  added  the  following,  noted 
in  passing  by  the  reviewer:  p.  13  and  elsewhere,  s'Hertogenbosch;  p.  52,  duplica;  p.  59, 
"letters  of  reborn  culture"  (culture  of  reborn  letters,  surely);  p.  65,  Luthern;  p.  72  and  p. 
73,  Phillip's;  p.  77,  Patterns  and;  p.  81,  dilletantish;  p.  82,  Nederlandsche  (nowadays,  -dse); 
p.  84,  informus  (infirmus);  p.  88,  Inquisition  (-tio);  p.  126,  Colloquim  Erasmusnum  (Col- 
loquium Erasmianum);  p.  128,  Ouevres;  p.  129,  Pbillipum;  p.  129,  Rextgescbicbte;  p.  131, 
Cortinithios;  p.  131,  Ichthuophagia  (better,  Ichthyo-);  p.  131,  Epuscula  Erasmi  (Erasmi 
Opuscula);  p.  131,  Herculeis  Labores;  p.  134,  Phillipp;  p.  134,  lonnis;  p.  135,  ministorum-, 
p.  140,  As;  p.  144,  D.S.F.;  p.  151,  Bishop  of  Cambria. 

It  may  be  asked  whether  "Jean  le  Voirier"  (p.  39)  is  not  the  same  person  as  Jehan 
Vitrier  (p.  53  and  Index).  R.J.  Schoeck  was  not  appointed  as  "general  editor"  (p.  77)  of 
the  Collected  Works  of  Erasmus;  and  for  "Canadian  Council"  read  "Canada  Council" 
{ibid.). 

D.F.S.  THOMSON,  University  of  Toronto 


111 


L.  Clark  Keating.  Joachim  du  Bellay.  Twayne's  World  Authors  Series,  162.  New  York: 
Twayne  Publishers,  1971.  Pp.  [6+]  149. $6. 15. 

Keating's  "panoramic  view"  of  Du  Bellay's  life  and  works  is  only  the  second  such  study 
to  appear  since  Chamard's  monumental  Joac^îw  du  Bellay  (1900),  and  is  the  first  to  be 
published  in  English.  More  than  twenty  years  have  passed  since  Saulnier's  Du  Bellay 
(1951)— though  Keating  persists  in  calling  it  "new"  and  "recent"— and  it  was  undoubtedly 
time  for  a  reassessment  and  a  rethinking  of  the  poet's  work  and  of  recent  scholarship  de- 
voted to  him. 

Knowing  that  there  is  not  the  remotest  chance  that  Du  Bellay's  biography  will  ever 
have  to  be  significantly  altered,  Keating  eschews  original  research  and  follows  the  accounts 
of  Chamard  and  Saulnier.  The  life  is  accompanied  by  illustrations  taken  from  the  works— 
"passages  choisis"  which  are  also  translated  into  literal  and  accurate  English— and  by  sum- 
maries of  the  prose  and  of  the  longer  poems.  Keating's  description  of  Du  Bellay's  career  is 
reliable  and,  in  spite  of  some  awkward  sentences,  readable.  He  has  put  the  poet's  plagiarism 
of  Speroni  in  La  Deffence  into  proper  perspective  (p.  16)  and  has  deflated  his  self-justify- 
ing claims  of  having  been  ill-educated  through  his  youth  and  adolescence  (p.  4). 

Inevitably  there  are  some  points  to  quibble  at.  Why  does  Keating  constantly  misspell 
Poëmata  as  "Poematia''?  Why  does  he  so  often  neglect  to  footnote  his  factual  assertions? 
Is  he  unaware  of  Spenser's  translation  of  Les  Antiquitez"?   Does  he  believe  that  the  Seymour 
sisters  are  really  just  "three  English  girls"  (p.  36)?   Does  he  not  know  that  "Contre  les 
pétrarquistes"  (1559)  is  only  a  reprint  of  "A  une  dame"  (1553)? 

The  "Selected  Bibliography"  is  totally  inadequate.  It  draws  over  half  its  ninety-seven 
items  from  before  1932,  i.e.,  from  before  the  completion  of  Chamard's  authoritative  edi- 
tion of  Du  Bellay's  French  poetry.  Much  worse,  it  overlooks  twenty  articles  and  eight 
books  which  appeared  in  1961-70  and  which  Keating  could  have  found  had  he  looked  in 
the  PMLA  bibliographies. 

The  foregoing  implies  that  Keating's  book  is  susceptible  of  improvement.  This  is  not 
the  case.  At  almost  every  step  he  reveals  so  unsure  a  grasp  of  the  intellectual  and  literary 
tradition  of  the  Pléiade  as  to  be  unsuited  for  treating  his  subject  at  more  than  the  superfi- 
cial level  (see  e.g.,  pp.  30-32,  66,  104).  He  has  little  sense  of  how  poets  create  (see  his  re- 
marks on  Les  Antiquitez,  p.  93,  and  on  the  "Discours  au  roy,"  p.  1 14)  and  deprecates  the 
use  of  the  rose  as  a  symbol  of  short-lived  beauty  because  "rose  lovers  know  that  ...  the 
bloom  of  the  cultivated  rose  is  fairly  long  lasting"  (p.  109)!  He  seems  to  believe  that  La 
Deffence  is  holy  writ,  from  whose  precepts  Du  Bellay  should  never  have  departed.  His  cri- 
tical judgments  are  trivial  (see  e.g.,  pp.  23,  49,  94)  and  he  much  prefers  inventing  anec- 
dotes, presumably  to  liven  things  up  (see  e.g.,  pp.  10-11,  30,  61,  65). 

In  short  we  have  a  story  book  of  no  use  to  the  scholar  or  the  student. 

JOHN  McClelland,  university  of  Toronto 


A.E.  Creore.  A  Word-Index  to  the  Poetic  Works  of  Ronsard.  Vol.  5  (in  2  parts)  of 
Compendia:  Computer-Generated  Aids  to  Literary  and  Linguistic  Research.  Ed.  R.A. 
Wisbey.  Leeds:  W.S.  Maney,  1972.  Pp.  xii  +  1652. 


128 


There  is  scarcely  a  need  to  justify  Ronsard's  poetic  works  as  the  almost  perfect  corpus  for 
a  study  of  French  vocabulary  in  the  latter  half  of  the  XVIth  century.  Laumonier's  incom- 
parable eighteen  volume  edition-begun  in  1914  and  completed  only  in  1967— had  reveal- 
ed to  us  in  its  extensive  apparatus  the  constant  revisions  Ronsard  had  made  in  all  his 
poetry  throughout  the  six  successive  oeuvres  complètes  (1560- 1587).  As  well  as  being 
structural  and  syntactic  these  revisions  can  also  indicate  changing  tastes  in  matters  of  vo- 
cabulary, perhaps  also  semantic  shifts,  but  until  the  publication  of  Creore's  computerized 
index  there  was  no  means  of  systematically  linking  up  isolated  phenomena. 

Using  the  Laumonier  edition  as  his  text,  Creore  has  listed,  with  a  few  exceptions, 
every  instance  of  every  word  in  Ronsard's  poetry,  giving  the  volume,  page,  and  line  num- 
ber, as  well  as  the  date;  e.g.,  ABANDONNER  [vol.]   12  [p.]   30  [v.]  47  [15]  63.  In  all, 
this  produced,  according  to  Creore  (p.  viii),  some  375,000  entries.  In  a  list  of  this  magni- 
tude some  error  was  inevitable,  and  this  is  acknowledged,  and  corrections  made,  in  the 
brief  "errata"  which  precede  each  volume.  In  my  own  checking  of  300  entries  (150  from 
Creore  to  Ronsard,  150  from  Ronsard  to  Creore),  I  noted  the  following:  some  minor 
errors  in  dating  (notably  in  the  references  to  vol.  12),  one  mistaken  line  number,  and  some 
inconsistencies  in  numbering  interpolations,  in  spite  of  the  principle  established  on  page  xi, 
note  4. 

Although  Creore  wanted  the  Word-Index  to  be  as  complete  as  possible,  he  was  obliged 
to  make  various  concessions,  notably  involving  the  omission  of  a  number  of  shorter,  very 
common  words.  His  mistake  is  not  to  tell  us  exactly  which  ones  (see  p.  viii,  where  a  tanta- 
lizing "etc."  leaves  us  wondering).  Anomalies  result:  VOTRE  figures  in  the  index  but  it 
actually  represents  le  votre  {le  and  votre  were  both  proscribed);  moi-même  does  not  appear 
either— not  even  under  MEME— in  spite  of  its  importance;  was  it  really  necessary  to  list  all 
8,657  principal  uses  of  être  and  all  5,200  uses  of  tout"?  On  the  other  hand  he  has  wisely 
distinguished  between  ainsi  and  ainsi  que,  la  mort  and  le  mort,  etc. 

Creore  neglects  to  inform  us  that  he  indexes  the  words  in  their  simplest  form:  all  nouns 
are  given  in  the  singular,  all  adjectives  in  the  masculine  singular,  all  verb  forms  in  the  infini- 
tive. Well,  not  quite  all.  Some  past  participles  used  adjectivally  have  separate  listings  {agité, 
mort,  ravi);  others,  equally  adjectival,  do  not  {armé,  emprisonné,  marqué).  Much  the  same 
thing  is  true  for  the  present  participle.  It  would  also  have  been  wise  to  differentiate  be- 
tween reflexive  and  non-reflexive  uses  of  the  verb. 

To  facilitate  consultation  Creore  has  worked  out  a  system  of  cross-reference  "in  many 
cases"  (p.  x).  But  again  he  has  neglected  certain  possibilities,  e.g.,  we  are  grateful  that;>  ne 
sais  quoi  is  indexed  separately,  but  wish  there  was  a  reference  to  it  under  SAVOIR.  Two 
further  aids  to  consultation,  both  welcome  and  indispensable,  follow  the  main  index.  The 
first  is  an  alphabetical  list  of  the  words  in  the  main  list,  with  the  number  of  their  uses;  the 
second  a  list  of  the  same  words  according  to  frequency.  Finally  Creore  lists  the  words  in 
reverse  alphabetical  order,  but  to  no  apparent  purpose,  since  the  words  appear  not  as  they 
do  in  the  text,  but  in  the  standardized  spellings  and  forms  of  the  original  list.  We  can  thus 
deduce  nothing  about  morphology  or  rhyme,  and  the  purpose  of  reverse  alphabetical  order 
is  defeated. 

Two  further  criticisms.  Creore  has  failed  to  correct  his  basic  text  using  the  errata  pro- 
vided by  the  editors.  He  has  thus  missed  some  variants  (e.g.,  in  vol.  12)  and  has  wrongly 
indexed  some  words  (e.g.  in  vol.  15).  He  has  also  omitted  Ronsard's  prose  works  from  his 
index,  hoping  they  will  be  the  subject  of  a  "supplementary  volume"  (p.  viii).  Since  in  rela- 


129 


tive  dimensions  the  prose  works  are  trifling— 166  pages  in  all— and  since  they  are  complete 
in  Laumonier's  edition,  it  seems  needless  economy  to  have  left  them  out. 

Criticisms,  however,  pale  into  insignificance  in  the  face  of  the  sheer  weight  of  effort  and 
years  Professor  Creore  has  devoted  to  his  task.  Whatever  the  shortcomings— and,  taken  all 
in  all,  they  are  minor— we  now  have  an  instrument  de  travail  which  is  eminently  usable  and 
which  will  make  our  own  work  both  easier  and  more  accurate. 

JOHN  McClelland,  university  of  Toronto 


Florence  M.  Weinberg.  The  Wine  and  the  Will.  Rabelais's  [sic]  Bacchic  Christianity. 
Detroit:  Wayne  State  University  Press,  1972.  Pp.  188.  $10.95. 

Henri  Weber  in  a  recent  article  {Europe,  Jan.  -  Feb.  1972,  p.  3)  suggests  that,  among  the 
ultra-up-to-date  French  intellectuals,  the  word  is:  don't  read  Montaigne,  read  Rabelais.  So 
nowadays  Montaigne  stands  modestly  aside,  probably  feeling  grateful  that  there  is  at  least 
Butor  to  keep  his  name  alive  in  avant-garde  circles;  and  the  younger  French  seiziémistes  al- 
most all  concentrate  on  Rabelais,  using  an  approach  based  on  structural  linguistics,  and 
work  either  from  or  towards  Michel  Beaujour's  admirably  challenging  slogan:  "Rabelais  ne 
veut  rien  dire''  {Le  Jeu  de  Rabelais,  1969,  p.  26;  italics  his.) 

Still,  some  people  continue  to  be  convinced  that  Rabelais  really  did  mean  to  say  some- 
thing. Weinberg  certainly  is  convinced;  and  the  main  objection  I  have  to  her  valuable  study 
is  the  same  one  that  I  have  for  other  literary  historians  like  Saulnier  and  Screech:  it  is  that 
they  all  give  the  impression  that  Rabelais  mainly  meant  to  say  one  thing.  They  don't  agree 
about  exactly  what  the  message  is,  but  they  are  out  to  convince  us  that  there  is  a  single,  co- 
herent, though  concealed,  message.  Doesn't  Rabelais  tell  us  so,  in  the  Prologue  to  Gargantua? 
The  retort  from  Beaujour,  Jean  Paris,  François  Rigolot,  and  other  contemporary  critics  is, 
of  course,  that  Rabelais  doesn't  tell  us  anything  anywhere;  his  narrator  and  his  various  per- 
sonages say  all  sorts  of  ambiguous  and  contradictory  things— notably  in  that  same  Prologue. 
But  Weinberg  believes  we  should  take  the  first  part  of  the  Prologue  literally,  and  so  she 
searches  for  the  substantific  marrow. 

What  she  discovers  is  summed  up  in  the  two  nouns  of  her  title.  For  the  second  noun,  I 
find  her  argument  more  ingenious  than  convincing,  and  it  would  be  unfair  therefore  if  I 
tried  to  summarize  it.  It  has  to  do  with  an  unexpected  reading  of  the  celebrated  rule  of 
the  Abbey  of  Thélème— a  reading  which  nevertheless  makes  sense  in  terms  of  the  message 
Weinberg  reads  in  the  Five  Books. 

My  preference  is  for  her  longer  and  more  fully  developed  first  section,  devoted  to  the 
wine-theme.  She  shows  how  Renaissance  syncretism  assimilated  into  the  Christian  mytho- 
logy many  elements  of  the  Bacchic  myth  in  hermetic  tradition,  and  how  Rabelais  exploits 
this  fusion  of  traditions  and  develops  out  of  the  wine-theme  an  intricate  system  of  images. 
These  can  easily  be  read  in  either  of  the  contradictory  ways  suggested  in  the  Gargantua 
Prologue,  but  to  Weinberg  the  system  seems  justified  only  if  one  accepts  the  hypothesis 
that  the  marrow  is  a  single  message,  saying  essentially  that  evangelical  Christianity  is  best. 

What  intrigues  me  is  not  so  much  this  reading  of  the  message,  a  reading  which  is  now 
widely  accepted;  it  is  rather  the  way  Weinberg  connects  elements  of  the  Bacchic  myth 
with  the  topoi  of  voyage  and  search  that  dominate  the  last  three  books  of  Rabelais.  Not 


130 


seeing  these  elements  so  clearly  in  the  first  two  books,  1  had  not  been  able  to  give  myself 
a  satisfying  explanation  about  why  all  five  books  hold  together  so  admirably.  Weinberg's 
analysis  of  the  system  of  images  associated  with  the  Bacchic  myth  makes  clear  the  unify- 
ing factor  which  had  not  been  successfully  identified  before.  She  demonstrates  that  the 
great  drinking  scenes  in  the  first  two  books  represent  the  same  thing  as  the  dialogues  of 
the  Third  Book  and  the  voyage  of  the  last  two— that  is,  the  search  for  truth,  to  be  achieved 
by  divine  inspiration  as  manifested  in  the  reeling  dionysian  furor,  in  accordance  with  the 
traditions  of  both  pagan  and  Christian  symbolism.  Score  yet  another  point  for  the  literary 
historians'  study  of  sources. 

JOHN  A.  WALKER,  University  of  Toronto 


Arthur  P.  Stabler.  The  Legend  of  Marguerite  de  Roberval.  Washington  State  University 
Press,  1972.  Pp.  i,  78.  $3.00. 

A  young  woman  and  her  lover  exiled  on  a  bleak  island  off  the  eastern  coast  of  Canada, 
their  struggle  to  survive  against  physical  and  psychological  obstacles,  and  the  woman's  ul- 
timate rescue  after  her  lover's  death— this  is  the  stuff  of  which  adventure  movies  are  made. 
It  is  also  the  stuff  of  which  many  a  good  tale  has  been  composed  since  Marguerite  de 
Navarre's  first  account  of  the  adventure  in  1558.  Arthur  Stabler's  task  of  uncovering  the 
first  Renaissance  versions  of  the  story,  establishing  what  relationships  exist  among  them 
and  tracing  their  various  descendants  throughout  four  centuries  has  been  well  done  and 
clearly  reported  in  this  intriguing  account  of  the  "story  of  the  story."  This  amply  docu- 
mented, well-organized  study  is  unpretentious,  readable,  and  clearly  "a  labor  of  love,"  as 
Professor  Stabler  informs  us  in  his  preface. 

A  chronological  treatment  automatically  assists  the  reader.  In  Chapter  One  ("Sixteenth- 
Century  Versions  and  the  'Authentic'  Story"),  Professor  Stabler  analyzes  in  detail  the  three 
sixteenth-century  versions  and  with  the  help  of  textual  comparisons  establishes  inter-rela- 
tionships among  all  three.  The  chapter  concludes  with  the  author's  convincing  reconstruc- 
tion of  what  the  authentic  story  might  have  been.  Chapter  Two  ("Marguerite  de  Roberval 
in  Literature  after  1600")  contains  plot  summaries  of  all  later  versions  of  the  story.  What  is 
particularly  interesting  about  this  chapter  is  the  insight  it  offers  into  what  influences  the 
evolution  of  a  story.  Successive  recountings  of  the  tale  engender  numerous  embellishments 
and  perpetuate  misreadings  which  in  turn  become  part  of  the  story.  And  the  literary  tem- 
perament of  the  time  in  which  a  particular  version  is  published  will  often  mark  the  plot  as 
well.  Thus,  the  stark  struggle  to  survive  becomes  in  the  nineteenth  century  a  Rousseau-like 
idyll  complete  with  a  detailed  explanation  of  the  moral  formation  of  the  daughter  born  to 
the  marooned  couple.  Predictably,  the  latest  version  of  the  story  written  in  our  century 
adds  to  the  tale  a  few  contemporary  touches  such  as  "the  first  full-Hollywood  happy  end- 
ing" and  "liberal  (for  1953)  dashes  of  explicit  sex."  Chapter  Three  ("Marguerite  de  Roberval 
in  History"),  the  last  and  the  shortest,  rapidly  traces  the  historical  accounts  of  Marguerite's 
adventures. 

Although  Professor  Stabler  discusses  the  development  of  Marguerite's  story  chronologi- 
cally, the  derivation  of  particular  accounts  is  at  times  difficult  to  keep  in  mind.  Despite 
repeated  references  in  the  text  to  the  original  source  from  which  the  story  under  consider- 


131 


ation  is  descended,  confusion  is  inevitable.  A  "family  tree"  showing  relationships,  com- 
mon plot  details,  and  shared  derivations  would  be  of  great  assistance,  adding  considerably 
to  the  value  of  the  study.  This  sort  of  chart  or  perhaps  a  series  of  charts  could  also  reduce 
the  amount  of  space  given  in  the  text  to  plot  summaries,  summaries  which  are  necessary, 
but  somewhat  too  repetitious.  Also,  the  book  would  profit  from  more  detailed  considera- 
tions of  the  historical  and/or  aesthetic  influence  of  each  century  upon  the  framework  of 
the  story.  Finally,  the  lack  of  a  bibliography  is  disappointing. 

The  Legend  of  Marguerite  de  Roberval  is  not  an  important  book,  nor  an  indispensable 
one.  But  it  is  an  interesting  study  and  will  be  of  special  appeal  to  those  who  marvel  at  the 
human  capacity  for  perpetuating  a  good  story.  Although  Marguerite's  tale  belongs  to  a 
corpus  of  written  rather  than  oral  tradition,  folklorists  should  be  interested  in  the  mecha- 
nics of  this  story's  transmission  and  transformation.  Students  of  Canadian  history,  folklore, 
and  literature  should  find  it  of  particular  concern  since  this  tale  of  new-world  adventure  is 
one  of  the  earliest  on  record  and  has  lasted  longer  than  most.  The  author  has  noted  in  his 
preface  that  there  is  an  "enduring  fascination  about  the  adventures  of  Marguerite."  His 
study  testifies  to  an  equally  enduring  fascination  with  discovering  how  and  why  such  a 
story  lives  so  long. 

KAREN  F.  WILEY,  University  of  Vermont 


Louis  Green.  Chronicle  into  History:  An  Essay  on  the  Interpretation  of  History  in  Floren- 
tine Fourteenth-century  Chronicles.  Cambridge:  University  of  Cambridge  Press,  1972.  Pp. 
178.  $12.50. 

The  transition  from  the  intellectual  values  of  the  early  Trecento  to  humanist  attitudes  al- 
most a  hundred  years  later,  as  seen  in  the  Florentine  chroniclers,  is  the  subject  of  this 
study.  The  author  traces  the  "mechanism  of  change"  by  which  the  basic  elements  of  his- 
torical interpretation  evolved  in  the  works  of  Giovanni  and  Matteo  Villani,  Marchionne  di 
Coppo  Stefani,  pseudo-Minerbetti,  and  Goro  Dati.  The  work  fills  a  gap  in  Florentine 
studies.  To  date,  these  chronicles  have  been  examined  for  their  factual  content,  their  ideo- 
logy on  specific  subjects  (the  foundation  of  Florence,  the  papacy,  etc.),  or  for  psychologi- 
cal portraits  of  the  author.  Mr.  Green  is  the  first  to  subject  them  to  analysis  as  history,  de- 
monstrating how  successive  chroniclers,  in  response  to  changing  conditions,  adjusted  or 
rejected  the  world  view  of  their  predecessors.  The  result  is  a  study  that,  while  complete  in 
itself,  also  complements  and  enriches  the  work  of  other  leading  interpreters  of  Florentine 
thought;  most  notably,  it  provides  background  for  the  development  of  Florentine  civic 
humanism  in  the  late  Trecento  and  early  Quattrocento. 

The  most  striking  evolution  in  the  chronicles,  Green  argues,  was  the  gradual  weakening 
of  the  connection  between  the  spiritual  and  the  natural  world.  For  Giovanni  Villani,  the 
two  functioned  together  perfectly.  History  was  the  working  out  of  divine  justice  on  the 
Florentine  scene.  Divine  providence  decreed  a  correspondence  between  physical  reality  and 
spiritual  forces.  Thus  political  events  were  accompanied  or  preceded  by  omens;  astrology 
was  "yet  another  mirror  of  the  ways  of  providence  ...  "  (35)  Human  behavior,  inherently 
cyclic,  formed  part  of  a  "rhythmically  operating  cosmic  design"  (151)  in  which  good  for- 
tune led  to  vice,  which  brought  on  disaster  and  punishment.  But  what  if  events  refused  to 


132 


fit  into  the  morally  structured  interpretation,  as  happened  during  Giovanni's  last  unhappy 
years  of  economic  reverses  and  political  upheavals?  Green  points  out  that  two  solutions 
were  available  to  him.  In  dealing  with  the  material  of  history,  either  he  could  overempha- 
size the  role  of  the  supernatural,  interpreting  omens  and  signs  in  an  apocalyptic  way  (the 
solution  chosen  by  Villani),  or  he  could  blame  human  folly  for  the  failure  of  events  to 
work  out  as  they  should.  Giovanni's  brother  Matteo  and  his  successors  chose  the  latter  al- 
ternative. 

The  Black  Death,  Florentine  factional  strife,  and  a  politically  alienated  papacy  domina- 
ted the  pages  of  Giovanni's  brother  Matteo  Villani.  In  those  bad  times,  "history  could  ... 
only  be  a  series  of  disasters  interspersed  with  periods  when  heedless  human  folly  had  free 
play."  (45)  Giovanni  Villani's  grand  design  was  shattered;  Matteo  had  to  come  to  terms 
with  a  world  in  which  no  human  resources  were  truly  dependable.  Retaining  a  moral  inter- 
pretation, he  emphasized  the  weakness  of  man's  nature  as  responsible  for  contemporary 
evil.  History,  the  record  of  man's  folly,  could  show  him  the  error  of  his  ways  and  thereby 
induce  reform.  Thus,  Green  argues,  Matteo  Villani  felt  that  history  no  longer  so  much  re- 
vealed the  workings  of  divine  providence  as  taught  ethics.  And,  since  man  must  learn  from 
the  past,  his  sphere  of  action  was  broadened. 

Signs  and  wonders  still  influenced  history  in  Matteo  Villani's  chronicle,  but  occurred 
only  in  relation  to  specific  events,  not  the  overall  pattern  of  reality;  thus  their  importance 
was  diminished.  In  his  successors  both  divine  providence  and  preternatural  signs  disappear- 
ed almost  completely  from  the  scene.  In  the  works  of  Stefani  and  pseudo-Minerbetti,  the 
separation  of  the  supernatural  and  natural  world  was  complete,  the  chronicler's  inspira- 
tion secular,  and  facts  interpreted  only  in  terms  of  the  natural  world.  With  Dati,  history 
took  a  new  turn,  part  of  the  re-evaluation  of  the  Florentine  past  and  present  now  called 
civic  humanism.  Here  Green's  work  should  be  read  in  conjunction  with  Hans  Baron's  ana- 
lysis of  Dati  in  his  Crisis  of  the  Italian  Renaissance.  Most  interesting  is  Green's  comparison 
of  Dati  with  Giovanni  Villani  in  his  re-imposition  of  a  set  of  moral  imperatives,  now  secu- 
lar, on  the  interpretation  of  history,  a  new  twist  on  the  old  way  of  making  events  fit  the 
historian's  world  view  and  inexorably  fulfill  the  destiny  of  Florence. 

This  is  a  rich  analysis,  sound  in  its  conception.  Not  every  student  of  Florence  will  agree 
with  every  element  of  Green's  interpretation,  but  this  is  an  intellectually  honest  study  that 
accomplishes  what  it  set  out  to  do.  The  author's  style  is  unfortunately  difficult,  given  his 
tendency  to  use  six  words  where  three  would  do;  but  Florentinists  will  rise  above  this 
minor  defect  to  appreciate  the  merits  of  the  work. 

MARCELLA  GRENDLER,  Ithaca,  N.Y. 


William  R.  Shea.  Galileo's  Intellectual  Revolution.  Middle  Period,  1610-1632.  New  York: 
Neale  Watson  Academic  Publications,  Inc.,  1972.  Pp.  xii,  204. 

This  is  a  well  written  and  philosophically  literate  account  of  Galileo's  work  in  the  years 
when  he  "worked  out  the  methodology  of  his  intellectual  revolution,"  concentrating  upon 
his  researches  in  hydrostatics  and  astronomy  and  on  his  support  for  the  heliocentric  theory. 
Shea's  purpose  enables  him  almost  to  ignore  Galileo's  conflict  with  the  church  as  merely 
incidental,  and  to  place  his  investigations  of  motion  in  the  background.  The  result  is  a 


133 


book  of  novel  but  persuasive  balance,  that  conveys  a  coherent  and  broadly  convincing  pic- 
ture of  the  development  of  Galileo's  scientific  thought.  There  are  seven  chapters,  on  his 
debt  to  Archimedes,  work  on  hydrostatics,  sunspots,  the  comets  of  1618,  and  a  detailed 
analysis  of  the  Dialogue  Concerning  the  Two  Chief  World  Systems  (The  End  of  the  Aristo- 
telian Cosmos;  The  World  in  Motion;  and  The  Physical  Proof  from  the  Tides).  The  empha- 
sis throughout  is  on  Galileo's  methodology,  and  Shea's  demonstration  of  the  significance 
of  geometry  therein  is  particularly  cogent.  Thus,  for  example,  Galileo  is  represented  as  de- 
claring himself  in  favour  of  the  Copernican  system  only  after  he  had  succeeded  in  using 
mathematics  in  dismantling  the  latest  published  argument  against  the  motion  of  the  earth, 
and  his  proof  of  the  earth's  motion  from  the  behaviour  of  the  tides  is  presented  in  terms 
of  a  derivation  from  geometrised  physical  postulates. 

Shea  is  convincing  whenever  he  is  dealing  with  particular  texts  or  particular  sequences 
of  argument  and  experiment,  and,  for  example  in  his  careful  use  of  manuscript  revisions, 
exhibits  a  fine  historical  sense.  His  generalisations  and  attempts  to  portray  Galileo  in  the 
world  picture  of  his  age  are,  on  the  whole,  less  happy,  perhaps  because  less  fully  docu- 
mented. The  appeal  of  Copernicanism  to  young  intellectual  radicals  is  postulated  but  in- 
adequately substantiated,  and  Galileo's  relations  with  Renaissance  humanism  and  Platon- 
ism  are  alluded  to  but  not  made  apparent.  Shea  enters  with  zest  into  the  debate  on  Gali- 
leo's Platonism,  claiming  that  "Galilean  science  was  not  so  much  an  experimental  game  as 
a  Platonic  gamble,"  but  this  claim  is  weakened  by  his  use  of  Platonism  to  indicate  merely 
the  use  of  mathematics  in  science,  and  the  application  of  reason  to  experience  to  educe 
knowledge.  In  view  of  the  clear  recognition  of  Galileo's  skill  in  rhetoric,  the  uncritical  ac- 
ceptance of  Galileo's  use  of  Plato's  name  as  evidence  of  subscription  to  Platonism  is  dis- 
appointing. Shea's  research  supports  Koyre's  position  that  "Galileo  conducted  most  of  his 
experiments  in  his  head  and  on  paper,"  but  recent  scholarship  indicates  that  this  is  far 
from  being  a  settled  issue.  Also  in  relation  to  the  Platonic  controversy,  the  presentation 
of  circular  inertia  and  perfect  circular  motion  as  cornerstones  of  the  heliocentric  theory  is 
weakened  by  Galileo's  own  counter-statements  {e.g.  p.  90)  and  Shea's  arguments  that 
Galileo  regarded  astronomy  as  a  science  of  description  and  representation.  Yet  these  con- 
troversial points  are  clearly  and  forcefully  argued,  and  Shea's  book  is  an  original  and  valu- 
able addition  to  the  literature.  It  is  supplemented  by  a  brief  but  well-chosen  bibliography 
and  helpful  index. 

T.H.  LEVERE,  University  of  Toronto 


Anthony  Molho,  Florentine  Public  Finances  in  the  Early  Renaissance,  1400- 1433, 
Harvard  Historical  Monographs  65,  Harvard  University  Press,  Cambridge,  Mass.,  1971.  Pp. 
xiv,  234.  $10.50. 

Professor  Molho  has  given  us  the  fiscal  history  of  a  brief,  but  turbulent,  period  in  the  poli- 
tical life  of  Florence  which  encompassed  both  a  decade  of  relative  peace  and  stability  and 
a  decade  of  war  and  defeat.  As  a  result,  the  study  benefits  from  the  opportunity  to  con- 
trast the  commune's  fiscal  policy  under  varying  conditions  and  to  observe  her  capacity  to 
respond  to  intense  crisis.  A  highly  condensed  chapter  on  communal  expenditures,  mainly 
for  military  purposes  and  debt  service,  is  followed  by  a  short  chapter  on  the  regular  sour- 


134 


ces  of  income,  taxes  on  the  contado  and  the  gabelles.  Since  income,  even  in  the  best  of 
times,  was  inadequate  to  cover  expenses,  the  next  two  chapters  are  devoted  to  forced 
loans  as  a  device  for  meeting  the  deficit  and  to  the  economic  and  political  consequences 
of  attempts  to  cut  costs  and  to  increase  revenues.  Failure  to  balance  income  against  ex- 
penses led  inevitably  to  the  liquidity  crisis  of  1431-33;  the  book  concludes  with  a  highly 
suggestive,  though  cautious  and  responsible  probe  into  the  possible  connections  between 
fiscal  difficulties  and  subsequent  political  and  constitutional  mutations. 

Despite  the  fact,  which  Molho  himself  clearly  acknowledges,  that  the  uninventoried  re- 
cords of  the  Monte  would  have  provided  substantial  additional  documentary  material,  the 
book  presents  much  that  is  original.  Further,  the  statistical  matter  is  normally  set  forth  in 
clear  and  lucid  form  in  a  number  of  tables  and  several  valuable  appendices— an  accomplish- 
ment that  no  one  who  has  worked  with  late  medieval  fiscal  and  monetary  records  will 
lightly  dismiss.  The  book,  therefore,  would  seem  an  indispensable  point  of  departure  for 
future  political  or  economic  studies  of  Florence  and  indeed  a  useful  reference  for  urban 
fiscal  history  on  a  more  general  level. 

Some  areas  remain  cloudy,  however.  The  attempt  to  compare  the  relative  burdens  of 
taxation  on  Datini,  Palmieri,  and  the  Medici  (pp.  94-102)  suffers  from  the  non-comparable 
nature  of  the  records.  Varying  accounting  practices  and  the  relative  disparity  in  political 
power  among  the  three  make  the  comparison  more  impressionistic  than  statistical.  The 
Datini  figures,  for  example,  seem  to  suggest  a  rough  order  correlation  between  the  rate  of 
interest  and  the  amount  loaned.  Such  a  result  might  occur  either  because  the  interest  rate 
rose  when  fiscal  demands  were  heaviest  or  because  Datini  was  capable  of  protecting  him- 
self from  forced  impositions  unless  the  return  was  sufficient  to  entice  him  to  risk  his  funds. 
Some  consideration  of  these  alternatives  would  have  been  welcome.  Again,  Appendix  D 
which  gives  the  silver  value  of  the  florin  from  1389  to  1432  would  seem  to  require  adjust- 
ment for  the  changing  gold  content  of  the  florin  as  it  is  discussed  on  p.  131.  In  the  same 
vein,  the  mechanism  by  which  a  heavier  florin  might  be  expected  to  enhance  Florence's 
position  in  international  trade  requires  development;  the  size  of  a  gold  coin  is  normally 
less  significant  than  its  integrity  and  stability,  while  the  impact  of  a  strengthened  coinage 
on  imports  might  well,  under  certain  circumstances,  differ  from  that  on  exports. 

In  essence,  however,  such  criticism  is  of  minor  importance.  Professor  Molho  has  given 
us  an  extremely  useful  and  original  study  of  Florentine  finance,  and  in  his  final  chapter, 
an  agenda  for  future  work  that  makes  one  anticipate  further  studies  of  the  same  high 
quality. 

HARRY  A.  MISKIMIN,  Yale  University 


Julius  A.  Molinaro,  ed.  Petrarch  to  Pirandello.-  Studies  in  Italian  Literature  in  Honour  of 
Beatrice  Corrigan.  Toronto:  University  of  Toronto  Press,  1973.  Pp.  xvi,  259.  $15.00. 

In  "A  Bibliography  of  the  Published  Works  of  Beatrice  Corrigan,"  which  is  the  concluding 
tribute  (J.H.  Parker's)  in  the  volume  that  honours  "one  of  Canada's  truly  outstanding 
scholars  in  the  humanities"— the  geographical  limitation  seems  unjust  to  me— those  who 
have  followed  the  "dolce  guida  e  cara"  through  so  many  areas  of  Italian  and  foreign  letters 
can  find  the  summation  of  her  interests.  It  is  hardly  necessary  to  stress  her  many  compara- 


135 


tist  interests  and  achievements,  especially  in  the  domain  of  Italo-English  relations.  Nor 
was  Miss  Corrigan  ever  limited  to  one  particular  genre  although  her  particular  penchant 
for  the  theatre,  in  particular  that  of  the  Renaissance,  has  always  been  in  evidence.  Her 
Catalogue  of  Italian  Plays,  1500-1700,  in  the  Library  of  the  University  of  Toronto  (1961) 
has  become  an  important  reference  tool  while  many  of  her  articles  give  new  insight  into 
the  work  of  several  important  dramatists,  especially  Tasso,  Trissino,  and  Pirandello. 

The  Introduction  by  Julius  A.  Molinaro  brings  into  focus  the  new  perspectives  which 
these  contributions  open  up  for  all  those  interested  in  literature  and  criticism.  It  is  diffi- 
cult for  the  reviewer  not  to  dip  into  these  summaries  since  the  editor  of  the  volume  has 
brought  out  what  is  essential. 

The  first  article  is  Thomas  G.  Bergin's  translation  and  brief  explanation  of  Petrarch's 
first  Bucolicum  carmen,  the  "Parthenias."  These  twelve  compositions  in  dialogue  form- 
called  eclogues  by  the  poet  himself— on  whose  merits  opinions  have  differed  so  widely  deal 
with  a  great  variety  of  subjects.  The  first  one  "depicts  the  life-long  conflict  of  the  poet, 
both  as  a  man  and  as  an  artist  torn  between  his  conviction  of  the  values  of  Christian  other- 
worldliness  and  his  enthusiasm  for  the  classical  tradition"  (p.  4).  While  the  allegory  in 
some  of  the  other  eclogues  is  quite  obscure,  it  is  not  so  here.  Aldo  S.  Bernardo  spots  the 
"Parthenias"  as  one  of  the  important  timbers  in  the  vast  woodlands  of  his  important  ex- 
ploration, "Petrarch  and  the  Art  of  Literature";  that  is,  Bernardo  calls  the  Epistolae  Fami- 
liares  X.  4  "perhaps  the  clearest  explanation  of  Petrarch's  poetics"  (p.  21)  while  Bergin 
had  engaged  the  same  letter  as  the  most  useful  elucidation  of  "Parthenias."  The  main 
point  made  by  Petrarch  here  is,  as  Bernardo  remarks,  that  "the  difference  between  poetry 
and  theology  is  very  slight  indeed."  The  theologian  and  the  poet  can  enjoy  a  fruitful  co- 
existence. To  continue  for  a  moment  with  Molinaro:  "Petrarch's  theory  of  literature  was 
also  developed  in  l\\e  Africa  and  in  the  Trionfi  where  the  poet's  'religiosity'  is  viewed  no 
longer  as  'religion'  but  rather  as  a  product  of  artistic  taste"  (p.  x).  Towards  the  end  of  his 
study  Bernardo  calls  to  our  attention  that  "perhaps  the  most  original  and  modern  quality 
that  marks  Petrarch's  poetics  is  his  profound  awareness  of  his  predicament"  (p.  42).  It  is 
this  self-awareness,  especially  in  the  Canzoniere,  which  has  in  fact  given  a  new  stimulus  to 
the  Petrarch  criticism  of  our  time. 

Louise  George  Clubb,  whose  interest  in  Italian  Renaissance  plays  has  run  parallel  with 
Beatrice  Corrigan's  for  many  years,  takes  us  into  the  hidden  wings  of  the  sylvan  scenario. 
In  "The  Making  of  the  Pastoral  Play:  Some  Italian  Experiments  between  1573  and  1590" 
she  sets  out  to  prove  that  Tasso's/4  mmf^  and  Guarini's  Pastor  Fido  have  held  the  centre 
of  the  stage  for  too  long.  Between  1573  and  1590  lesser  writers  of  the  academies  and 
courts,  like  Borghini,  Castelletti,  Pasquaglio,  and  Pino  (the  last-named  not  mentioned  by 
Carrara)  wrote  about  twenty  pastoral  plays  that  show  a  curious  blend  of  adherence  to 
Tasso  and  sorties  away  from  him.  Prof.  Clubb  groups  these  plays  according  to  various 
traits,  thus  revealing  new  strands  in  the  texture  of  courtly  and  popular  elements  in  Italian 
drama.  For  instance,  "some  pastoralists  tried  to  draw  nearer  to  the  plausibility  expected 
of  urban  commedia  erudita  by  banishing  magic.  The  result  is  city  comedy  in  the  country" 
(p.  54).  These  liberalizing  trends  gain  in  importance  through  the  echo  they  had  in  England. 
Here  is  the  surprising  conclusion,  amply  substantiated  by  the  examples  that  precede  it:  "It 
is  the  effect  of  multiplicity  achieved  by  juxtaposition  of  contrasting  elements  and  levels 
of  style  that  makes  the  many  Elizabethan  plays  in  which  pastoral  elements  are  used  with- 


136 


out  declaration  of  form  seem  alien  to  the  Italian  genre  as  represented  by  Amiuta  and  Pas- 
tor Fido"  {p.  72). 

The  article  by  Danilo  Aguzzi-Barbagli  dealing  with  "Ingegno,  acutezza,  and  meraviglia 
in  the  Sixteenth  Century  Great  Commentaries  to  Aristotle's  Poetics"  combines  the  virtues 
of  sound  classical  scholarship  with  fine  aesthetic  sensibilities.  As  one  reads  the  title  of 
Aguzzi-Barbagli's  study,  one  anticipates  that  the  various  Greco-Roman  and  Renaissance 
tributaries  will  eventually  merge  into  the  turbulent  waters  of  the  Baroque.  This  expecta- 
tion is  admirably  fulfilled.  Aristotle's  fundamental  types  of  metaphors  were  propagated 
by  Quintilian  and  Cicero.  Robortello  reinforced  Aristotle  by  a  passage  from  De  oratore, 
"which  was  bound  henceforth  to  be  remembered  in  practically  all  the  analyses  of  meta- 
phorical style  during  the  late  sixteenth  and  seventeenth  centuries"  (p.  75).  Emanuele 
Tesauro  still  used  the  same  classical  resources  in  his  Canocchiale  aristotelico  of  1674,  well 
over  a  century  after  Robortello,  but  Tesauro  cleverly  drew  the  new  sap  of  ingegno,  mera- 
viglia, and  acutezza  from  the  old  trunks.  Other  commentators  added  fresh  nuances  to  the 
ancient  heritage.  We  can  quite  agree  with  Piccolomini,  who  felt  that  the  principal  merit  of 
the  metaphor  is  its  novelty.  As  we  read  towards  the  end  of  this  important  article,  "The 
rise  of  Marinistic  poetry  proved  that  the  direction  taken  by  [Piccolomini's]  investigation 
was  not  lost  among  his  immediate  successors."  It  bears  repeating  here  that  Tesauro  con- 
ceived ingegno  as  the  faculty  in  man  that  enables  him  to  approach  God's  creative  power. 

C.P.  Brand,  in  "Tasso,  Spenser,  and  the  Orlando  Furioso,"  adds  new  data  to  the  existing 
literature  on  the  influence  of  Ariosto  and  shows  along  which  avenues  each  writer  "went 
back  to  Ariosto  as  his  starting  point  and  ...  refashioned  the  romance  to  meet  his  own  arti- 
stic purposes  and  cultural  situation"  (p.  110). 

Hannibal  S.  Noce  has  given  attention  to  "Early  Italian  Translations  of  Addison's  Cato," 
showing  the  appeal  of  this  "Roman"  subject  to  Italian  translators,  ranging  from  those, 
like  Anton  Maria  Salvini,  who  produced  a  literal  "metaphrase"  (the  expression  is  Dryden's) 
to  the  more  liberally  conceived  paraphrase.  We  learn  here,  far  beyond  the  chronological  de- 
limitations, how  translations  can  be  successfully  delivered  and  how  they  can  be  miscarried. 

Among  other  post-Renaissance  papers  we  find  the  late  Ulrich  Leo's  close-knit  investiga- 
tion "II  passero  solitario:  Study  of  a  Motif,"  which  originally  appeared  in  German  ten 
years  ago  in  a  Festschrift  dedicated  to  another  distinguished  humanist  and  'Petrarchist,' 
Fritz  Schalk.    Leo  remains  rather  shut-in  by  his  vast  cultural  and  philological  knowledge 
and  I  found,  then  as  now,  his  voyage  from  the  Old  Testament  to  Leopardi,  via  Paulinus 
Nolanus,  Albertus  Magnus,  and  Petrarch,  heavy  going,  leading  to  a  serious  drain  of  poetic 
feeling  by  the  time  one  reaches  the  conclusion  that  the  Italian  Romantic  did  not  have  a 
lonely  sparrow  in  mind,  but  that  the  "title  of  the  Leopardi  poem  means  precisely  what  the 
psalm  denotes  in  the  original  Hebrew,  namely:  the  lonely  bird,  and,  more  specifically,  the 
bird,  lonely  on  the  old  tower"  (p.  149).  The  chairman  of  the  Department  of  Italian  at  the 
University  of  Toronto,  S.B.  Chandler,  has  written  on  "The  Moment  in  Manzoni,"  where 
the  fountainhead  is  St.  Augustine's  Confessions.  What  is  meant  by  "the  moment"?  On  the 
one  hand,  "like  Massillon  and  Bossuet,  Manzoni  recalls  the  Church's  warning  to  sinners  of 
the  uncertainty  of  the  moment  and  manner  of  death"  (p.  157),  and,  in  a  broader  sense, 
"time  and  human  lives  are  composed  of  moments,  at  each  of  which  man  is  his  complete 
self  and  accountable  as  such"  (p.  167).  Chandler's  study  is  replete  with  meaningful  refer- 
ences to  authors  outside  Italy,  especially  French  and  German  ones.  However,  when  one 


137 


finds  a  mention  of  Sartre's  "facticity"  in  this  context,  one  has  to  regret  the  absence  of 
Bergson's  "cinematography." 

For  the  sake  of  condensation,  one  could  combine  Giovanni  Cecchetti's  "Verga  and 
verismo:  The  Search  for  Style  and  Language"  and  "The  Italian  Novel  and  the  avant-garde" 
by  Dante  della  Terza,  where  Verga  also  plays  a  prominent  part.  Cecchetti  brings  out  that 
Verga,  rejecting  all  linguistic  patterns  that  he  considered  shopworn,  was  striving  to  create 
a  language  which  was  born  of  the  inner  life  of  his  characters,  a  quest  he  launched  when  he 
was  writing  the  short  stories  gathered  under  the  title  Vita  dei  campi.  Of  course  the  term 
verismo  remains  applicable  in  the  purely  stylistic  area.  Verga  and  Capuana  keep  their  pride 
of  place  where  the  evolution  of  the  modern  Italian  novel  is  concerned.  Delia  Terza  coura- 
geously follows  "the  useful  path  of  history"  (p.  238).  Traditional  cultural  values  were, 
first  seriously  questioned  in  the  1880s.  We  readily  see  Pirandello  and  Svevo  among  the 
questioners,  Marinetti  as  a  radical  destroyer,  and  D'Annunzio  outside  the  avant-garde. 
Those  who  were  preoccupied  with  "the  tension  towards  the  future"  (p.  240)  were  Moravia, 
Gadda,  Vittorini,  and,  to  a  lesser  extent,  Pavese.  There  is  perhaps  an  excessive  play  here 
with  the  terms  "avant-garde"  and  "neo-avant-garde,"  and  in  the  discussion  of  Vittorini 
one   might  add  a  reference  to  the  opening  passages  of  his  Diario  in  pubblico  (1957), 
where  D'Annunzio  is  bluntly  called  inferior  while  the  message  and  meaning  of  Verga  for 
the  young  writers  of  his  day  (the  entry  is  dated  1929)  are  put  very  much  in  doubt. 

Two  more  papers  deal  with  the  theatre,  Maddalena  Kuitunen's  "Ibsen  in  the  Theatre  of 
Roberto  Bracco"  and  "Pirandello's  La  Patente:  Play  and  Story"  by  Olga  Ragusa.  In 
Kuitenen's  discussion  we  learn  to  what  extent  Bracco  was  dependent  upon  and  indepen- 
dent from  Ibsen,  faring  rather  well  in  the  final  balance  sheet.  As  a  champion  of  women's 
rights  this  Italian  dramatist  has  achieved  a  new  relevance.  Every  full  study  of  Pirandello 
has  to  deal  with  the  dramatization  of  his  novelle.  Among  these.  La  Patente  now  gets  the 
attention  it  deserves— although  the  author  is  generous  with  her  acknowledgement  of  the 
perceptive  remarks  made  by  Morpurgo,  Rauhut,  and  D.  Vittorini.  Prof.  Ragusa  has  fully 
accomplished  her  plan  to  let  "play  light  up  story,  and  story  play"  (p.  228)— the  short  story 
was  first  published  in  1911,  the  play  in  1918— but,  more  than  that,  she  makes  clear  that 
this  one-acter  rightfully  belongs  among  those  plays  showing  "the  emergence  of  the  char- 
acter without  an  author"  {ibid.).  Both  the  novella  and  its  dramatic  rifacimento  are  deeply 
imbedded  in  Sicilian  superstition  (the  iettatura  of  the  play,  or  malocchio),  to  which  is 
given  an  additional  ominous  dimension  by  the  "coda"  that  Pirandello  added  to  the  play, 
the  death  of  the  canary,  not  caused  by  a  gust  of  wind,  according  to  the  by  now  power- 
drunk  Chiarchiaro,  but  by  the  occult  powers  that  he  claims  to  possess  even  before  the  con- 
ferral of  the  license  (or  diploma).  This  warped  identity  must  be  recognized  by  "Tutti!"  a 
point  which  O.  Ragusa  strengthens  by  quoting  from  an  article  by  B.  Corrigan  ("Pirandello 
and  the  Theatre  of  the  Absurd"):  "Pirandello  holds  that  the  individual  cannot  feel  secure 
in  his  illusion  unless  he  can  persuade  others  to  share  it." 

From  Pirandello  it  may  seem  a  long  way  to  the  present  scholarly  preoccupations  of 
Beatrice  Corrigan,  the  Collected  Works  of  Erasmus  in  English,  a  vast  enterprise  of  which 
she  is  Co-ordinating  Editor.  But  the  erstwhile  professor  and  perennial  scholar  has  covered 
such  diverse  areas  of  thought  for  many  years,  and  From  Petrarch  to  Pirandello  is  close  to 
being  a  true  reflection  of  the  exceptional  range  of  her  knowledge  and  apperceptions. 

BODO  L.O.  RICHTER,  State  University  of  New  York  at  Buffalo 


138 


Note 

Wort  und  Text:  Festschrift  fur  Fritz  Schalk.  The  first  word  of  the  title  has  been  printed  erroneously  as 
Worte  (Introd.,  p.  v).  In  the  middle  of  the  same  page,  "point"  should  be  "points."  Other  oversights 
should  be  corrected  as  follows:  Originalita:  Originalità  (p.  24,  n.  2);  CLUB:  CLUBB  (top  of  p.  68); 
égale:  égal  (p.  165);  expéritnentelle:  expérimentale  (p.  175,  n.  10);veriste:  vériste  (p.  176,  n.  12);  ex- 
ceptionelles:  exceptionnels  (p.  190);  Mundtartdramatiker:  Mundartdramatiker  (p.  206,  n.  17);  déjà-vue: 
déjà-vu  (p.  248).  On  the  same  page,  the  comma  after  "several  people  at  once"  should  be  changed  to  a 
period. 


Fenlon,  Dermot.  Heresy  and  Obedience  in  Tridentine  Italy:  Cardinal  Pole  and  the  Counter 
Reformation.  Cambridge  University  Press,  1972.  $18.95. 

The  Italian  Evangelists  or  spirituali,  as  Dermot  Fenlon  calls  them,  using  the  sixteenth  cen- 
tury term,  were  men  who,  believing  in  the  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith  alone,  hoped  to 
reach  an  agreement  with  Luther  while  preserving  the  religious  order  of  the  Roman  Church. 
Since  many  of  them  were  members  of  the  highest  reaches  in  the  ecclesiastical  hierarchy, 
this  group  enjoyed  a  certain  power  until  the  1540's.  But  in  1541,  Juan  de  Valdés'  death, 
the  collapse  of  the  meeting  of  reunion  at  Regensburg,  and  finally.  Cardinal  Gasparo  Con- 
tarini's  death,  spelled  trouble  for  the  spirituali.  Most  of  them,  however,  failed  to  recognize 
the  signs  of  crisis,  and  soon  regrouped  at  Viterbo  around  Cardinal  Reginald  Pole. 

Fenlon's  book  deals  mainly  with  Pole's  involvement  with  the  spirituali,  a  subject  which 
he  feels  shows  the  influence  of  the  Reformation  on  the  Catholic  Church.  Until  the  appro- 
val of  the  Tridentine  decree  on  justification  by  faith  in  January  1547,  the  spirituali  con- 
tinued to  believe  that  their  dream  of  reunion  would  be  realized.  The  dream  ended  at  Trent; 
Cardinal  Pole  became  their  final  spokesman  when,  during  the  council,  he  very  reluctantly 
expressed  his  views  on  justification  by  faith.  Following  this,  the  Viterbo  circle  disbanded, 
with  most  of  its  members  accepting  the  stand  taken  by  the  Catholic  Church.  Thus,  for  the 
moment  at  least,  it  seemed  that  the  spirituali's  ambiguous  support  of  Luther's  view  on 
faith  had  been  forgotten.  Unfortunately,  this  was  not  so-,  some  of  the  spirituali  were  later 
tried  by  the  Inquisition,  while  others,  like  Pole,  were  persecuted  by  the  accusation  that 
they  had  held  Protestant  beliefs.  When  Paul  IV  Carafa  was  elected  to  the  pontificate  in 
1555,  Pole's  orthodoxy  was  openly  challenged,  and  by  the  time  of  his  death  in  1558,  the 
English  cardinal  was  regarded  "in  Rome  as  a  Lutheran  and  in  Germany  as  a  Papist"  (p. 
280). 

Fenlon's  book  is  an  intelligent  account  of  the  role  of  the  spirituali  in  the  history  of  the 
Catholic  Church  and  a  worthwhile  contribution  to  the  scholarship  on  the  religious  battles 
of  the  crucial  decades  of  mid-sixteenth  century  Italy.  The  author  handles  his  sources  with 
ease,  carefully  blending  accuracy  and  imagination.  His  portrayal  of  Pole's  ambiguous  and 
enigmatic  character  is  vivid  and  coherent,  especially  during  the  years  of  the  first  phase  of 
Trent.  Also,  there  is  real  sophistication  in  Fenlon's  handling  of  the  complex  problem  of 
the  nature  and  beliefs  of  the  Italian  spirituali. 

Yet  there  are  a  few  things  which  I  find  unconvincing.  Fenlon's  introduction  is  at  times 
unnecessarily  obscure.  For  instance,  to  be  sure  of  the  identity  of  "the  work  which,  more 
than  any  other,  has  been  regarded  as  the  most  typical  expression  of  Italian  Evangelism," 
(p.  15),  one  must  read  nearly  fifty  pages.  The  same  holds  true  for  "the  man  who,  more 


139 


than  anyone,  induced  in  Pole  a  sympathy  with  the  psychological  disposition  animating 
Luther."  (p.  20).  Also,  I  find  Fenlon's  portrayal  of  Carafa  rather  harsh.  Paul  IV  was  not  a 
likeable  figure,  but  perhaps  if  put  in  the  proper  historical  context,  his  pontificate  and  his 
handling  of  the  heretical  question  have  more  merits  than  Fenlon  seems  willing  to  give  them. 
Finally,  I  have  some  doubts  about  Fenlon's  reconstruction  of  Pole's  years  after  the  Tri- 
dentine  decree  on  justification  by  faith.  Fenlon  admits  that  "Pole's  public  standing  was  at 
no  time  in  jeopardy  before  the  reign  of  Paul  IV."  (p.  280)  At  the  same  time  he  suggests 
that  Pole's  position  was  becoming  increasingly  less  secure.  This  statement  does  not  seem 
justified  by  the  evidence.  It  is  true  that  the  charge  of  unorthodoxy  against  the  cardinal 
would  come  up  during  the  period  from  1549  onwards.  On  the  other  hand,  the  fact  that 
Pole  was  a  strong  candidate  for  the  papacy  in  1549-50,  in  the  1555  conclave  which  elec- 
ted Marcellus  II,  and  in  the  conclave  of  the  same  year  which  chose  Paul  IV,  seems  to  indi- 
cate that,  in  spite  of  these  accusation,  Pole's  standing  on  the  eve  of  Carafa's  election  in 
1555  was  as  strong  as  it  had  ever  been. 

ANTONIO  SANTOSUOSSO,  University  of  Western  Ontario 


140 


NEWS 

Ninth  Annual  Report  (1972-1973) 

Centre  for  Reformation  and  Renaissance  Studies 

Victoria  University  -  October  1973 


As  the  Centre  begins  its  tenth  year,  it  is  appropriate  to  pay  tribute  to  those  who  have  con- 
tributed so  much  of  their  talents,  time  and  energy  to  the  founding  and  effective  operation 
of  the  Centre.  From  the  very  beginning  it  has  been  a  collective  venture  involving  the  coop- 
eration of  persons  both  within  and  outside  Victoria  University.  It  behooves  us,  however, 
to  single  out  for  special  mention  Professor  F.  David  Hoeniger  who,  as  founding  Director, 
really  created  the  Centre  and  through  his  vision  and  dynamic  leadership  made  it  into  a 
flourishing  institution  which  would  be  able  to  continue  on  its  own.  Mention  should  be 
made  here  also  of  the  many  years  of  loyal  service  given  by  Mrs.  Shirley  Vincent,  who  re- 
signed last  winter  as  Centre  Secretary.  Her  thorough  understanding  of  the  practical  side  of 
the  Centre's  work,  her  courteousness  toward  staff  and  students,  and  her  interest  in  the 
Centre's  activities  all  helped  to  ensure  its  success.  The  new  secretary.  Miss  Bev  Jahnke,  has 
performed  outstanding  service  since  taking  over  her  assignment. 

In  the  last  year  or  so  the  Centre  has  tried  to  provide  an  increased  amount  of  supervision 
in  the  Centre  library.  This  has  been  possible  only  because  of  the  very  loyal  and  generous 
service  given  by  the  Fellows  and  other  members  of  the  Centre  staff.  Our  thanks  go  to  Mrs. 
D.  Sewell  who  has  been  cataloguing  the  Erasmus  items.  Miss  Christine  Forsyth,  Miss  Maud 
M.  Hutcheson,  and  Miss  Carla  Salvador,  all  of  whom  contributed  to  the  Bio-bibliographi- 
cal project  on  Renaissance  best  sellers,  under  the  directorship  of  Professor  Ruth  Harvey. 
Mr.  Kenneth  Bartlett,  a  new  Bibliographical  Fellow,  has  been  researching  an  aspect  of  the 
Cambridge  Platonists  while  working  on  his  dissertation.  Mrs.  Diane  Hughes  will  be  carrying 
out  her  own  research  project  as  Research  Fellow  under  the  auspices  of  the  Centre.  Mr. 
Paul  Agius,  an  undergraduate,  is  doing  some  part-time  work  as  supervisor  in  the  Centre 
library.  Mrs.  Elizabeth  Bourne,  a  Victoria  alumna,  has  recently  been  appointed  as  Research 
Assistant  for  revision  of  the  Centre  brochure  and  preparation  of  submissions  for  donations 
from  various  foundations. 

The  Centre's  readers  have  also  been  greatly  aided  through  the  services  of  the  Librarian 
and  staff  of  the  E.J.  Pratt  Library.  Much  of  the  smoothness  of  operation  of  the  Centre  is 
due  to  the  cooperation  given  in  readers  services,  as  well  as  in  cataloguing,  book  acquisi- 
tions, preparations  and  binding.  The  Centre's  collection,  processed  mainly  by  the  Victoria 
University  Library  staff,  now  stands  at  approximately  14,000  volumes. 

With  reductions  in  our  book  budget  limiting  the  number  of  purchases,  we  have  estab- 
lished certain  criteria  for  narrowing  down  and  specializing  our  new  acquisitions,  priority 
being  given  to  purchases  of  Erasmus  materials  needed  by  CWE,  to  books  needed  by  pro- 
fessors and  students  in  graduate  courses  and  to  materials  needed  by  local  scholars  in  par- 
ticular research  projects.  Some  attention  is  also  being  given  to  the  areas  of  British  drama 
1450-1650,  Renaissance  translations,  humanist  texts,  Zwingli  and  the  Strasbourg  and 
Rhine  Valley  reformers.  Voluntary  coordination  of  purchases  with  local  libraries  has  help- 
ed to  reduce  costs. 

Last  year  we  purchased  a  number  of  reprints  of  scholarly  works,  some  in  fac-simile  edi- 
tions, and  also  many  critical  editions  of  Renaissance  literary  works.  Group  VIII  in  the 


141 


English  Experience  has  now  arrived.  The  Parker  Society  holdings  are  now  complete.  We 
have  continued  to  buy  Renaissance  translations  of  the  classics,  concentrating  on  those  in 
Italian.  A  few  more  volumes  of  the  new  critical  edition  of  Erasmus'  works  have  arrived 
from  Amsterdam.  A  very  useful  acquisition  has  been  the  Index  Aureliensis  which  attempts 
to  list  all  sixteenth  century  imprints.  Other  additions  include  sixteenth  century  humanist 
commentaries  on  Aristotle  and  Plato,  the  Opera  of  Adrian  Turnebus  (Strasbourg,  1600)  and 
several  editions  of  the  Adagia  not  already  in  the  Erasmus  collection. 

We  wish  to  express  appreciation  to  those  institutions  and  individuals  who  generously 
contributed  book  gifts  to  the  Centre  library.  Victoria  Library  gave  us  Erasmus'  De  ratione 
studii  ac  legendi  interpretandique  auctores  liber  (Strasbourg:  Schurer,  1512).  Any  gifts  of 
editions  of  works  by  or  edited  by  Erasmus,  especially  those  published  before  1545,  will 
be  gratefully  appreciated.  It  is  gratifying  to  note  how  the  Collection,  originally  given  to 
Victorian  University  by  Professor  A.  Bell,  has  grown. 

It  is  encouraging  to  note  the  increasing  circulation  of  the  Bulletin,  published  jointly  by 
the  Toronto  Renaissance  and  Reformation  Colloquium  and  CRRS.  The  editor.  Professor 
Julius  A.  Moinaro,  reports  that  a  number  of  interesting  manuscripts  for  possible  publica- 
tion have  been  submitted  by  scholars  from  English  Canadian  universities.  He  has  also  let  it 
be  known  that  articles  in  French  from  scholars  in  Quebec  would  be  most  welcome. 

The  Colloquium  was  organized  to  facilitate  meetings  of  Renaissance  and  Reformation 
scholars  and  students  in  the  general  Toronto  area,  but  has  some  regular  members  from 
farther  afield.  This  year's  chairman.  Professor  James  K.  McConica,  CSB,  of  the  Pontifical 
Institute  for  Mediaeval  Studies,  sent  out  a  letter  with  information  on  the  dinner  meetings 
and  announced  lectures. 

Last  year  Professors  Ruth  Harvey  and  H.R.  Secor  offered  INV  201,  a  course  on  Renais- 
sance Culture  for  undergraduates.  They  again  wish  to  express  their  thanks  to  other  mem- 
bers of  the  University  of  Toronto  community  who  very  generously  gave  guest  lectures. 
This  teaching  experience  proved  to  be  a  most  interesting  and  demanding  challenge  to 
those  involved.  Many  of  the  students  were  keenly  interested  in  using  research  materials  in 
the  CRRS  library,  and  some  indicated  their  wish  to  pursue  more  advanced  studies  in  a 
specialized  area  of  the  Renaissance  in  one  or  more  departments. 

The  establishment  of  a  Centre  for  Renaissance  Studies  within  the  School  of  Graduate 
Studies,  modelled  after  the  Centre  for  Medieval  Studies,  has  been  sought  during  the  last 
five  or  six  years.  Owing  to  budget  cuts,  only  tentative  plans  have  been  projected  and  for 
the  moment  the  Renaissance  Centre  will  have  to  operate  on  a  modest  budget,  serving  es- 
sentially as  an  agency  whereby  students  interested  in  pursuing  studies  in  Renaissance  sub- 
jects may  have  their  programme  coordinated  with  respect  to  departmental  offerings.  (See 
School  of  Graduate  Studies  Calendar  1973-74,  pp.  280-81.  Inquiries  concerning  the  Cen- 
tre for  Renaissance  Studies  should  be  addressed  to  Prof.  Sheldon  Zitner,  Academic  Secre- 
tary, or  to  Professor  Stillman  Drake,  Acting  Director.) 

In  the  last  year  the  Centre  has  had  a  number  of  distinguished  visitors  and  speakers.  Fre- 
quently we  were  able  to  co-sponsor  lectures  by  well-known  scholars. 

Professor  Jacques  Courvoisier,  Professor  of  Church  History  at  the  University  of  Geneva, 
lectured  on  "Zwingli  and  his  Doctrine  of  the  Sacraments"  and  "Calvin  and  the  Roman 
Church"  at  the  joint  invitation  of  CRRS  and  the  Toronto  School  of  Theology.  Professor 
V.E.  Graham,  Professor  of  French  at  University  College,  lectured  on  "Poetry  as  Propagan- 


142 


da  in  Sixteenth  Century  France,"  as  the  "Erasmus"  lecturer  in  the  Victoria  College  lecture 
series  sponsored  by  CRRS. 

In  the  new  year,  CRRS  and  the  Graduate  Department  of  History  each  sponsored  one 
of  two  lectures  by  Professor  Robert  M.  Kingdon,  Professor  of  History  at  the  University  of 
Wisconsin:  "The  Saint  Bartholomew's  Day  Massacre  (1572):  1.  Protestant  Reaction,  2. 
Catholic  Reaction."  CRRS  invited  Professor  Jean  Delumeau,  a  prominent  French  historian 
from  the  Sorbonne  who  was  teaching  for  a  few  months  at  l'Université  de  Sherbrooke,  to 
lecture  on  "Les  Chrétiens  à  l'époque  de  la  Réforme."  Professor  Earl  Miner,  Department  of 
English  at  Princeton  University,  accepted  our  invitation  to  be  the  "Erasmus"  lecturer  in 
February  on  the  topic  "Assaying  the  Golden  World  of  Renaissance  Poetics." 

Mention  should  be  made  of  the  excellent  and  friendly  relationship  we  have  with  the 
Renaissance  Centre  at  Sherbrooke.  Professors  F.D.  Hoeniger  and  H.R.  Secor,  when  asked 
last  year  to  carry  out  an  evaluation  study  of  the  Sherbrooke  Centre,  gave  their  full  support 
to  the  programme  and  activities  proposed  for  the  Centre  by  the  Director,  Professor  J.M.  de 
Bujanda.  We  feel  that  this  spirit  of  cordial  cooperation  with  Sherbrooke  has  important 
possibilities  for  the  future  in  terms  of  student  exchanges,  cooperative  projects,  etc. 

Lest  anyone  think  that  not  enough  concern  has  been  given  to  Reformation  interests,  we 
hasten  to  add  that  the  latter  has  not  been  neglected.  Frequently  there  has  been  consulta- 
tion with  members  of  the  theological  colleges  and  joint  sponsoring  of  lecturers.  Even  so, 
the  present  director  has  thought  that  CRRS  would  greatly  benefit  from  having  several  theo- 
logian-historians appointed  as  Reformation  Consultants.  As  listed  last  year.  Pastor  Walther 
Dedi,  now  in  Milan,  is  our  official  European  Representative,  concerned  chiefly  with  the 
Swiss-German  Reformers,  especially  in  Zurich,  Berne  and  Basel.  Last  spring  the  Managing 
Committee  unanimously  approved  the  appointment  of  R.  Gerald  Hobbs,  Professor  at 
Huntington  College  in  Laurentian  University,  as  Reformation  Consultant.  He  is  a  graduate 
of  Victoria  and  Emmanuel  Colleges  and  the  Faculté  de  théologie  at  Strasbourg.  He  will 
concentrate  on  the  Protestant  Reformation  in  Strasbourg  and  the  Rhine  Valley,  and,  thanks 
to  his  knowledge  of  Hebrew,  will  be  able  to  develop  our  library  holdings  with  materials  on 
the  revival  of  Hebrew  studies  as  a  humanistic  discipline  at  the  time  of  the  Reformation. 

It  is  perhaps  premature  to  give  much  information  on  what  we  shall  label  the  Zwingli 
Project.  In  brief,  it  would  involve  the  publishing  of  five  volumes  or  so  of  selected  works  of 
Zwingli  in  English  translation.  Presumably,  CRRS  would  not  necessarily  be  the  publisher, 
but  serve  rather  as  the  agency  to  set  in  motion  the  entire  project.  At  a  meeting  of  the 
Managing  Committee  held  on  May  16,  1973,  a  sub-committee  whose  members  are  Profes- 
sors D.  Demson,  J.W.  Grant  and  A.  Farris,  was  authorized  to  investigate  the  possibility  of 
CRRS  sponsoring  the  publication  named  above.  During  the  summer  Professor  Demson  was 
able  to  consult  with  Dr.  Ulrich  Gaebler  in  Switzerland  on  this  matter  and  has  also  been 
corresponding  with  several  scholars  in  the  United  States,  among  them  Professor  Ford 
Lewis  Battles,  on  the  subject  of  publication.  Further  information  will  be  available  in  the 
next  frew  months. 

Among  those  who  have  contributed  to  the  Centre  during  the  last  year,  we  wish  espe- 
cially to  thank  the  Harold  J.  Fox  Educational  Foundation,  which  once  again  made  a  con- 
tribution of  $1,000.  Our  thanks  go  also  to  Professor  Hoeniger  who  through  his  spring 
stamp  and  book  sales  raised  approximately  $1,000. 

In  recent  years,  as  the  financial  situation  has  grown  more  critical  in  the  universities,  the 


143 


budget  reductions  have  seriously  hindered  the  development  of  new  programmes  of  study 
and  research  projects.  Yet  if  the  Centre  is  to  be  run  on  a  truly  professional  basis,  it  must 
attempt  to  secure  adequate  funds  to  provide  grants  and  salaries  that  are  realistic  in  present- 
day  terms.  The  director  would  like  to  see  the  establishment  of  six  or  eight  research  fellow- 
ships of  about  $8,000  each  for  highly  qualified  Ph.D.'s,  for  whom  there  are  no  teaching 
jobs  available  in  universities  at  present.  The  Centre  would  also  like  to  have  the  funds  to  in- 
vite a  senior  Renaissance  scholar  to  the  University  campus  to  give  a  series  of  lectures  and 
seminars  in  fields  not  usually  covered  in  the  regular  curriculum.  The  Centre  is  also  facing 
a  dwindling  purchasing  power  in  the  book  budget,  as  prices  of  antiquarian  books  have  risen 
three-fold  over  the  course  of  the  last  few  years  and  the  prices  of  new  scholarly  books  limit 
the  amount  of  our  acquisitions,  even  though  within  the  decade  they  will  be  difficult  to  fiad. 
Because  of  these  serious  requirements  for  more  funds,  the  Centre  is  now  preparing  se- 
veral appeals  for  funds  and  submissions  it  can  present  to  various  foundations  and  depart- 
ments of  the  Provincial  Government.  We  believe  a  good  case  can  be  made  for  CRRS  pro- 
jects; however,  we  will  need  the  continued  support  and  interest  of  friends  of  the  Centre  in 
this  venture. 

H.R.  SECOR,  Director 


AUTORENLEXIKON  ZUR  DEUTSCHEN  LITERATUR  ZWISCHEN  CA.  1450  UND  CA.  1620 

A  major  new  project  of  considerable  interest  to  Renaissance  scholars  has  been  initiated 
at  the  Institute  for  German  Philology  and  General  and  Comparative  Literature  at  the  Tech- 
nical University  of  Berlin:  a  biographical  dictionary  for  German  literature  between  ca. 
1450  and  ca.  1620.  The  enterprise  is  being  supported  by  the  German  Research  Council 
(Deutsche  Forschungsgemeinschaft)  and  is  to  be  published  by  the  house  of  de  Gruyter  in 
Berlin. 

The  concept  of  "German  Literature"  is  being  kept  to  its  broadest  to  include  technical 
and  neo-Latin  texts  of  all  kinds. 

A  team  of  scholars  in  Berlin  is  in  the  process  of  gathering  the  research  materials.  Pri- 
mary and  secondary  bibliography  and,  as  far  as  necessar\-  and  possible,  texts  themselves 
will  be  provided  by  this  team  to  all  contributors. 

Contributors  are  being  sought  in  all  fields:  theolog>',  history,  German  language  and 
literature,  comparative  literature,  literary,  bibliographical,  and  cultural  history,  history  of 
pedagogy,  history  of  science,  etc.  This  includes  colleagues  and  qualified  graduate  students 
in  all  such  fields. 

Some  background  information  can  be  found  in:  Eupborion,  LVI  (1962),  125ff.  and 
Jahrbuch  fur  internationale  Germanistik,  IV,  1  (1972),  183-186. 
For  further  information,  prospective  contributors  should  contact: 
Professor  Hans-Gert  Roloff 
Institut  fur  deutsche  Philologie 
Technische  Universitat  Berlin 
1  Berlin  12 

Strasse  des  17.  Juni  135 
West  Berlin  —  Germany 


144 


INDEX  TO  VOLUME  X  (1974) 


AUTHORS 


AVALLE-ARCE,  Juan  Bautista.  (Review) 
Arthur  Efron,  Don  Quixote  and  the  Dulcineated 
World,  53-54 

BRETT-EVANS,  David.  (Review)  Frank  L. 
Borchardt,  German  Antiquity  in  Renaissance 
Myth,  73-75 

BROWN,  Russell  M.  (Review)  Aldo  Scaglione, 
The  Classical  Theory  of  Composition:  From  Its 
Origins  to  the  Present,  69-70 
CORTADA,  James  W.  "Who  was  Christopher 
Columbus?"  99-102 

DALY,  J.W.  (Review)  G.R.  Elton,  Policy  and 
Police:  The  Enforcement  of  the  Reformation  in 
the  Age  of  Thomas  Cromwell,  47-48 
DE  BUJANDA,  J.M.  "L'influence  de  Sebond  en 
Espagne  au  XVIe  Siècle."  78-84 
DEVEREUX,  E.J.  (Review)  Albert  Hyma,  The 
Life  of  Desiderius  Erasmus,  125-26 
DOOB,  P.B.R.  and  SHAND,  G.B.  "Jonson's 
Tortoise  and  Avian,"  43 

DRAKE,  Stillman.  (Review)  W.P.D.  Wightman, 
Science  in  a  Renaissance  Society,  and  A. G.R. 
Smith,  Science  and  Society  in  the  Sixteenth  and 
Seventeenth  Centuries,  52-53 
DÙNNHAUPT,  Gerhard.  '"Historia  Vom 
Rasenden  Roland'-The  First  German  Ariosto 
Translation,"  37-44 

FOURNIER,  Hannah.  (Review)  Joseph  L. 
Allaire,  ed.  Marguerite  d'Angouleme  Reine  de 
Navarre   "Le  Miroir  de  l'Ame  Pécheresse,"  73 
FRANK,  Roberta.  (Review)  Lynn  White,  Jr.  ed. 
Viator:  Medieval  and  Renaissance  Studies, 
Volume  2,  47 

GIANTURCO,  Elio  (Review)  Frederick  Hartt. 
History  of  Italian  Renaissance  Art,  66-69 
GRENDLER,  Marcella.  (Review)  Louis  Green. 
Chronicle  into  History:  An  Essay  on  the  Inter- 
pretation of  History  in  Florentine  Fourteenth- 
century  Chronicles,  132-33 
HEGVI,  Otmar.  (Review)  Augusta  Espantosa 
Foley.  Occult  Arts  and  Doctrine  in  the  Theatre 
of  Juan  Ruiz  de  Alarcôn,  58-60 
KEMP,  Walter  H.  (Review)  Jerome  Roche. 
Palestrina,  70-72 


LACEY,  Stephen.  (Review)  Gerald  Fades  Bent- 
ley.  The  Profession  of  Dramatists  in  Shakes- 
peare's Time,  1590-1642,  64-66 
LEVERE,  T.H.  (Review)  William  R.  Shea. 
Galileo's  Intellectual  Revolution.  Middle  Period, 
1610-1632,  133-34 

LYTLE,  Guy  Fitch,  (Review)  J.M.  Bujanda  ed. 
Erasme  de  Rotterdam,  Liberté  et  Unité  dans 
l'Eglise,  45-46 

MacCURDY,  Raymond  R.  (Review)  Jack  H. 
Parker  and  Arthur  M.  Fox,  general  editors. 
Calderon  de  la  Barca  Studies,  1951-69.  A  Criti- 
cal Survey  and  Annotated  Bibliography,  60-61 
McCONICA  James  K.  (Review)  Derek  Wilson. 
A  Tudor  Tapestry:  Men,  Women  and  Society  in 
Reformation  England,  48-49 
McCLELLAND,  John.  (Review)  L.  Clark 
Keating,  Joachim  du  Bellay,  128 
McCLELLAND,  Joha( Review)  A  Word-Index 
to  the  Poetic  Works  of  Ronsard,  128-30 
McLUHAN,  Marshall,  "Francis  Bacon:  Ancient 
or  Modern?"  93-98 

McSORLEY,  Harry.  (Review)  Gordon  Rupp. 
Patterns  of  Reformation,  49-50 
MISKIMIN,  Harry  A.  (Review)  Anthony  Molho, 
Florentine  Public  Finances  in  the  Early  Renais- 
sance, 1400-1433,  134-35 
MOLINARO,  Julius  A.  "Avarice  and  Sloth  in 
the  "Orlando  Furioso",  103-15 
NORTON,  Glyn,  P.  "Translation  Theory  in 
Renaissance  France:  Etienne  Dolet  and  the 
Rhetorical  Tradition,"  1-13 
PARKER,  Douglas  H.  (Review)  Dickie  A. 
Spurgeon,  ed.  Tudor  Translations  of  the  Collo- 
quies of  Erasmus  (153&1584),  46-47. 
PARKER,  J.H.,  Thomas  E.  Case,  Ed.  A  Critical 
and  Annotated  Edition  of  Lope  de  Vega's  "Las 
almenas  de  Toro  ",  and  Fred  M.  Clark,  Objec- 
tive Methods  for  Testing  Authenticity  and  the 
Study  of  Ten  Doubtful  "Comedias" attributed 
to  Lope  de  Vega,  56-58 

PATTERSON,  Annabel.  (Review)  Forrest  G. 
Robinson.  The  Shape  of  Things  Known:  Sidney's 
Apology  in  its  Philosophical  Tradition,  62-64 


145 


PETERS,  Edward.  (Review)  Joseph  H.  Marsh- 
burn,  Murder  &  Witchcraft  in  England,  1550- 
1640,  123-24 

PREDMORE,  Richard  L.  (Review)  Margaret 
Church.  Don  Quixote-  The  Knight  of  La 
Mancha,  54-55 

PRIESTLEY,  John.  "Montaigne  and  History," 
85-92 

REID,  Stanford,  W.  "John  Knox  and  His  Inter- 
preters," 14-24 

RICHTER,  Bodo  L.  O.  (Review)  Julius  A. 
MoHnaro,  ed.  Petrarch  to  Pirandello,  135-39 
ROWLAND,  Beryl.  (Review)  Thomas  P.  Harri- 
son and  F.  David  Hoeniger,  eds.  The  Fowles  of 
Heauen  or  History  of  Birdes,  124-25 
SANDERS,  Leslie.  "The  Revenger's  Tragedy.  A 
Play  on  the  Revenge  Play,"  25-36 
SANTOSUOSSO,  Antonio.  (Review)  Dermot 
Fenlon,  Heresy  and  Obedience  in  Tridentine 
Italy:  Cardinal  Pole  and  the  Counter  Reforma- 
tion, 139-40 

SECOR,  H.R.  The  Ninth  Annual  Report,  CRRS, 
141-44 

SEWELL,  D.  Swift.  "The  Erasmus  Collection  in 
the  Centre  for  Reformation  and  Renaissance 
Studies,"  116-19 
SHAND,  G.B.  See  DOOB 

TAYLOR,  Robert  R.  (Review)  Albert  Douglas 
Menut,  ed.  Maistre  Nicole  Oresme:  Le  Livre  de 
Politiques  d'Aristotle,  62 
THOMSON,  D.F.S.  (Review)  Richard  L.  De 
Molen,  ed.  Erasmus  of  Rotterdam:  A  Quincen- 
tennial  Symposium,  126-27 

TOUPIN,  Robert,  S.J.  "The  Filmed  Manuscripts 
and  Printed  Books  of  the  Vatican  Library," 
120-21 

WALKER,  John  A.  (Review)  Florence  M. 
Weinberg,  The  Wine  and  the  Will:  Rabelais's 
Bacchic  Christianity,  130-31 
WEBBER,  Edwin  J.  (Review)  Ruth  Pike. 
Aristocrats  and  Traders.  Sevillian  Society  in  the 
Sixteenth  Century,  55-56 

WILEY,  Karen  F.  (Review)  Arthur  P.  Stabler, 
The  Legend  of  Marguerite  de  Roberval,  131-32 
WOOD,  Chauncey.  (Review)  Wayne  Shumaker. 
The  Occult  Sciences  in  the  Renaissance:  A 
Study  in  Intellectual  Patterns,  51-52 
ZITNER,  S.P.  (Review)  Rosalie  L.  Colie,  The 
Resources  of  Kind:  Genre-Theory  in  the  Renais- 
sance, 122-23 


146 


BOOKS  REVIEWED 


ALLAIRE,  Joseph  L.  ed.  Marguerite  d'Angou- 
leme  Reine  de  Navarre.  Le  Miroir  de  l'Ame 
Pécheresse,  Ti 

BENTLEY,  Gerald  Eades.  The  Profession  of 
Dramatist  in  Shakespeare's  Time,  1590-1642, 
64-66 

BORCHARDT,  Frank  L.  German  Antiquity  in 
Renaissance  Myth,  73-75 
BUJANDA,  J.M.  ed.  Érasme  de  Rotterdam, 
Liberté  et  Unité  dans  l'Eglise,  45-46 
BUSH,  M.L.  Renaissance,  Reformation  and  the 
Outer  World,  1450-1660,  50 
CASE,  Thomas  E.  ed.  A  Critical  and  annotated 
Edition  of  Lope  de  Vega 's  "Las  almenas  de 
Toro,  "  56-57 

CHURCH,  Margaret.  Don  Quixote.-  The  Knight 
of  La  Mancha,  54-55 

CLARK,  Fred  M.  Objective  Methods  for  Testing 
Authenticity  and  the  Study  of  Ten  Doubtful 
"Comedias"  Attributed  to  Lope  de  Vega,  57-58 
COLIE,  Rosalie  L.  The  Resources  of  Kind: 
Genre-Theory  in  the  Renaissance,  122-23 
CREORE,  A.E.  A  Word-Index  to  the  Poetic 
Works  of  Ronsard,  1 28-30 

De  MOLEN,  Richard  L.  Erasmus  of  Rotterdam: 
A  Quincentennial  Symposium,  126-27 
EFRON,  Arthur.  Don  Quixote  and  the  Dul- 
cineated  World,  53-54 

ELTON,  G.R.  Policy  and  Police:  The  Enforce- 
ment of  the  Reformation  in  the  Age  of  Thomas 
Cromwell,  47-48 

FENLON,  Dermot,  Heresy  and  Obedience  in 
Tridentine  Italy:  Cardinal  Pole  and  The  Counter 
Reformation,  139-40 

FOLEY,  Augusta  Espantosa.  Occult  Arts  and 
Doctrine  in  the  Theatre  of  Juan  Ruiz  de  Alarcôn, 
58-60 

FOX,  M.  Arthur.  See  PARKER,  Jack  H. 
GREEN,  Louis,  Chronicle  into  History:  An 
Essay  on  the  Interpretation  of  History  in 
Florentine  Fourteenth-Century  Chronicles, 
132-33 
HARRISON,  Thomas  P.  and  F.  David  HOENI- 


GER,  eds.  The  Fowles  of  Heauen  or  History  of 
Birdes,  124-25 

HARTT,  Frederick.  History  of  Italian  Renais- 
sance Art,  66-69 

HYMA,  Albert.  The  Life  of  Desiderius  Erasmus, 
125-26 

KEATING,  L.  C\2ixk.  Joachim  du  Bellay,  128 
MARSHBURN,  Joseph  H.  Murder  &  Witchcraft 
in  England,  1550-1640,  123-24 
MENUT,  Albert  Douglas,  ed.  Maistre  Nicole 
Oresme:  Le  Livre  de  Politiques  d' Aristotle,  62 
MOIHO,  Anthony.  Florentine  Public  Finances 
in  the  Early  Renaissance,  1400-1433,  134-35 
MOLINARO,  Julius  A.  ed.  Petrarch  to  Piran- 
dello, 135-39 

PARKER,  Jack  H.  and  Arthur  M.  FOX,  general 
editors.  Calderôn  de  la  Barca  Studies,  1951-69. 
A  Critical  Survey  and  Annotated  Bibliography, 
60-61 

PIKE,  Ruth.  Aristocrats  and  Traders.  Sevillian 
Society  in  the  Sixteenth  Century,  55-56 
ROBINSON,  Forrest  G.  The  Shape  of  Things 
Known:  Sidney's  Apology  in  the  Philosophical 
Tradition,  62-64 

ROCHE,  Jerome.  Palestrina,  70-72 
RUPP,  Gordon.  Patterns  of  Reformation,  49-50 
SCAGLIONE,  Aldo.  The  Classical  Theory  of 
Composition:  From  Its  Origins  to  the  Present, 
69-70 

SHEA,  William,  R.  Galileo's  Intellectual  Revo- 
lution. Middle  Period,  1610-1632,  133-34 
SHUMAKER,  Wayne.  The  Occult  Sciences  m  the 
Renaissance:  A  Study  in  Intellectual  Patterns, 
51-52 

SMITH,  A.G.R.,  Science  and  Society  in  the 
Sixteenth  and  Seventeenth  Centuries,  52-53 
SPURGEON,  Dickie  A.  ed.  Tudor  Translations 
of  the  Colloquies  of  Erasmus  (1536-1584), 
46-47 

STABLER,  Arthur  P.  The  Legend  of  Marguerite 
de  Roberval,  131-32 

WEINBERG,  Florence  M.  The  Wine  and  the 
Will:  Rabelais's  Bacchic  Christianity,  130-31 


147 


WHITE,  Lynn  Jr.  ed.  Viator:  Medieval  and 

Renaissance  Studies,  Volume  2,  47 

WIGHTMAN,  W.P.D.  Science  in  a  Renaissance 

Society,  52-53 

WILSON,  Derek.  A  Tudor  Tapestry:  Men, 

Women  and  Society  in  Reformation  England, 

48-49 


148